《This is a Miracle》
Chapter 1: Becoming a Patriarch
Chapter 1: Bing a Patriarch
It was a snowy cold winter in an unknown country, at the very end of the twelfth lunar month.
Hoof~~~
The heat exhaled from his mouth formed a white mist, floating in the air for a few seconds before disappearing.
Uncle!
Bai Luo hid behind a big stone with the old man. He heaved a dim cry, but the old man raised his hand.
Wait.
With cover, the two carefully looked at the snow-white forest clearing ahead.
In the middle of the clearing, there is a silver-white lion-like creature. It is called Silvermane, a peculiar beast that lives in the mountains and likes to travel around them. Its coat changes color each season.
Beautiful silvery-white, this is where the Silvermane gets its name from. Its coat bes the most beautiful in winter. It can be regarded as an excellent New Year gift for mountain dwellers.
However, Silvermane is a ferocious monster at the top of the food chain. Its not only very rare, but its also extremely difficult to hunt.
Countless hunters blinded by greed tried hunting it but ended up as excrement in the end.
Dangerous and Deadly.
These are the first two words that the mountain dwellers think of when they mention Silvermane.
The mountain vige, where the uncle and his nephew lived, did not have such a creature as Silvermane. They just heard the rumors of its appearance in this area, and it took them several days and nights to finally find its trace.
Its almost time.
Tell Feiya to prepare.
Old Uncle Saros narrowed his eyes and looked straight at Silvermane.
Bai Luo nodded and raised his hand, after which Saros slowly stepped forward.
On a branch in the distance, a woman covered with snow and ice, almostpletely fused with the environment, moved. She drew one, no, two arrows from the quiver nted at the back of her waist.
Be careful.
I know.
Bai Luo nodded, squeezing the axe in his hand.
Saros didnt look back at Bai Luo. The gray-haired old man in a gray and ck velvet suit was in the zone. He walked out from behind the stone, exposing himself to Silvermanes sight.
Silvermane is a fierce and violent monster. Its certainly not a timid and shy creature.
Its a king, a tyrant of the snowy mountains, even snow wolves and giant bears are just its rations, let alone a mere human.
Roar!!
The Silvermane roared, but didnt attack at willit was cautious, just like Saros in front of it, a battle-tested veteran.
A human and a beast confronted each other. The others figure was clearly reflected in their eyes.
It was very cold and heavy snow pellets were flying.
Both the old man and the young man had patted the snow on their shoulders not long ago, but anotheryer soon umted.
However, the veterans face didnt change. He endured the low temperature, exposing his hands to the cold air, clinging to the weapon in his hand.
Roar!
Silvermane has never encountered such a human being. Its IQ is not high, but its amazing instincts make this monster extraordinarily perceptive.
It smelled great danger from Saros.
This human has the same aura as it, the aura of a creature standing at the apex of its species.
Haaa
However, Saross breath became more and more rushed, as if he had fallen behind in this sh of kings.
So he retired.
Saros pulled up the boots that melted with the snow and ice, and slowly stepped back.
Crack.
Gurulu
Silvermane also moved, taking a step forward. Its body moved forward slightly, heaving a threatening low hum from its mouth.
Explosive power gathered in its limbs as if it could cross this short distance of tens of meters in an instant, throwing the old man down, then biting his neck.
Saros backed out again and again.
He stared at Silvermane, and Silvermane stared at him.
Its just that, except for the first step, Silvermane didnt move forwardit was vignt.
The old man stopped his movements and stared silently at Silvermane, all while holding his breath.
The snow is still there, and the cold wind is still blowing on the old mans hands,
It was like being constantly cut with des.
Creak.
Saros slowly moved backward, his speed gradually increased, creating a bigger noise as his boots dragged the snow.
This subtle change may not be noticed by ordinary people, but it has be the perfect offensive signal in the eyes of Silvermane.
Snap!
Suddenly, Saros stepped on a dead branch with his left foot causing him to subconsciously move his eyes downwards.
Roar!
Silvermane moved, its speed was astonishing. It crossed a third of the tens of meters distance between them in an instant.
Roar!!!
Now!
Silvermane leaped high, heaving an earth-shattering roar. At the same time, Sarospletely converged his eyes.
His sight tracked all the movements of the Silvermane.
Puff!
Two sharp arrows cut through the snow and pierced Silvermanes eyes without warning.
Roar~~
The king of the mountains screamed in pain. It was angry and panicked. Its majestic body that was flying in the air lost its bnce due to the severe head injury.
Bai Luo jumped up from behind the rock. He stepped heavily on the big rock and jumped into the air.
Haaaa!
His physique was strong and his face was firm. He heavily waved the sharp axe in his hand against the mountain kings head.
Boom!
The immense force pressed heavily on the two sharp arrows, almost causing Silvermane to die due to the intense pain.
Boom!
However, Bai Luo didnt stop. He pulled off the hammer he was carrying, and then mmed it violently, hitting the fragile waist of the Silvermane again and again, as if to break its spine.
Silvermanes fur is very thick, ordinary sharp swords are hard to damage its thick fur, but it cant resist bludgeoning.
Howl!
Silvermane wailed with pain. It heavily shook its head, the arrow that almost plunged into its brain brought it intense pain.
The giant monster wanted to stand up, but it couldnt even move its legs due to the heavy injury in its spine.
No one wants to admit failure, let alone ept death.
But fate doesnt care whether you ept it or not, it will only tell you Your time is over!
Finally, Silvermane fell to the ground, motionless.
Wait for a moment.
Bai Luo didnt step forward. The old uncle also stood on the side.
There is also his elder sister in the distance. She stared at Silvermane while clenching her bow and arrows to ensure that she can use them to support at any time.
In such a fashion, the three waited for a long time.
For over one hour, they did note forward easily. They would rather endure a few more hours of cold wind and freezing to ensure that their operation is foolproof.
Before the resultse out, one must not rx ones guard. This is one of the hunting rules that Saros has imparted to them over the years.
It should be over.
Silvermane has been silent for more than an hour, Bai Luo finally breathed a sigh of relief.
It isnt the first time that he has followed his old uncle to hunt in the mountains. From the precious snow fox to the infinitely powerful white bear, he has spent many years lying in the snow and the dark, night mountains, staying up for days and nights, without eating anything.
Its dead,
Issafeiya hade down from the tree some time ago. Her steps on the snow didnt produce the slightest noise.
Even Bai Luo couldnt hear the slightest sound. He could only detect her arrival by instinct.
Silvermane is too big, we cant take it back.
Issefeiya squatted down and then drew out the de specially used for deboning and skinning.
She intends to dismember the Silvermane, peeling off its gorgeous fur, and then take away some rare ingredients for preservation.
As for the remaining flesh and blood, they will leave it to the other hunters in the snow-capped mountains.
Only by letting them have a full meal, can their journey back be more peaceful.
Leave the rough work to me.
Bai Luo quickly took over the boning knife from the hands of his elder sister.
Even after hunting such amazing prey, his elder sister still maintained a solemn expression, as if to guard against the counterattack of this seemingly dead monster at any time.
Seeing the beautiful womans silver-white icy hair that was wet with sweat and solidified by the cold wind, Bai Luo felt a little distressed.
She is Bai Luos righteous sister, the orphan daughter of arade-in-arms adopted by his old uncle Saros, and the woman Bai Luo identified as his future wife, his fiancee.
Uncle, should we sell this silver mane outside?
Seeing that half of the Silvermanes skin was peeled off, the old man straightened up.
Like the elder sister, he was staring at the monster from start to finish. He didnt dare to rx his vignce in the slightest.
The beasts in the mountains are certainly not human, they have no humanity, but this does not mean that these beasts are stupid.
On the contrary, they are far more clever and cunning than what the average person thinks. Feigning death is just one of their most basic survival/hunting strategies.
Therefore, hunters cannot be overly cautious when dealing with them.
No.
This was not the first time Saros had hunted Silvermane. He stretched his hand into his coat and searched for a moment before finally taking out a pipe.
Perhaps its the joy of hunting prey, there was a rare trace of joy on the face of the unsmiling old man.
Although a silver mane is valuable, we wont sell it no matter how valuable it is.
The old uncle looked at Bai Luo, then patted his shoulders with traces of expectations and approval in his eyes,
It is your trophy. From today, you will be the patriarch of the Arden n and our new leader.
Chapter 2: Black Book
Chapter 2: ck Book
The winter snow melted in the warm sun at dawn. Drops of melted ice water fell from the wooden eaves, leaving a patch of ck water stains in front of the door.
The house wasnt luxurious. It had a purely wooden structure, with a not-so-small space inside, but the only furniture in the house was a stone table and two wooden beds.
The wooden ground was bare and rough.
The only ce worthy of attention was the wooden wall. A variety of beast heads hung across the entire wall, silently conveying the splendor and power of this family.
Well, the weather is good today.
Bai Luo looked at the big silver mane hanging on the wall. It was the trophy that he acquired with his old uncle and elder sisters help two months ago.
Relying on it, Bai Luo became the head of the Arden Vige and the new leader of the Arden people.
However, this position wasnt as enjoyable as he thought.
Bai Luo didnt realize this when the old uncle was in charge of things before, but now that he has taken over. He finally understood how much pressure his old uncle was under.
The Arden Vige is located deep in the limestone mountains. To get out of the vige, one has to trudge on a mountain road of at least 100 miles. It takes a long time to get in and out.
Moreover, the roads are winding and rugged, its not easy for carriages to pass through them. Its not impossible to trek across the mountains and forests on horses, but thats something only experienced hunters are capable of.
Because of this, there are very few merchants traveling to and from here.
Even if there is, the price of their merchandise would be sky-high, and they will buy the products of the Adren people at a minimum cost. Finally, they only pick the light and convenient local products for trading.
This made the Ardennes hate them with passion, but they were helpless.
The weather is getting warmer. Bai Luo said.
He straightened up his warm windbreaker made of snow wolf fur, then strongly propped up the crutch in his hand,
But its still cold.
Bai Luo Arden, a reincarnator from the Blue.
In the blink of an eye, its been twenty years.
Twenty years ago, Bai Luo was reincarnated in this world.
He retained the memory of his previous life and became a newborn baby.
His soul traversed to another world, starting anew.
If he had also gotten a golden finger, Bai Luo feels that he would have be a winner in life.
Unfortunately, Bai Luo didnt get a golden finger.
Not only didnt he get a gold finger, but even his current lifes parents were killed by bandits at the age of 3 or 4.
Had it not been for uncle Saros who had juste home to visit rtives at the time, Bai Luo guessed that he would not escape death.
Hiss~~
With some unsteady steps, Bai Luo jumped over the water patch in front of the door. At the same time, he couldnt help butin.
I had been hunting and eating pigs for so long. I never thought that one day, I would be injured by a pig.
Brother~~Big brother~~
Bai Luo heard the shout of a cheerful girl ringing from a distance. He turned to look at the distant soil slope with a smile on his face.
This girls name is Inya, the younger sister of Issafeiya.
The father of the two sisters is the buddy andrade of the old uncle Saros.
In hisst moments, he entrusted his daughters to the old uncle.
I got it, I got it!
Inya was wearing a snow-white wolf fur coat. This coat came from a pack of wolves that the old uncle encountered three years ago.
While the nobles and their servants outside are cravings for such a rare and luxuriousmodity, the Arden family of four uses them as a coat to keep warm.
Brother, look, is this the boar that attacked you and broke your leg?
Morning dew slid over Inyas dreamy silver-white hair. Her smart eyes looked at Bai Luo expectantly, like a little pet expecting pats from its owner.
Little girl! Why are you yelling so loudly, do you think I am not embarrassed enough?
The king of the mountains, Silvermane was beaten to death by me, but a mere wild boar broke my leg,
Bai Luo said as he rubbed Inyas head affectionately, giving her the head pats she wanted.
Not very glorious, right?
Because Bai Luo has taken care of her since she was a child, tending to her from infancy to the current young and lively girl, so the rtionship between the two of them is extremely close.
In the past week, Inya has been looking for the wild boar that injured Bai Luo, intending to avenge her brother.
Compared to her elder sisters excellence, Inya can only hunt some hares and pheasants. Theres a huge gap between the two, but this didnt diminish the little girls enthusiasm.
Hey-hey
Look, see if this is it!
Inya has a simple personality, a bit silly and honest, but she has always been close to Bai Luo.
Her brother was injured by a wild boar. How could Inya endure such a thing? She visited the woods several times a day during thest week, looking for an opportunity to avenge Bai Luo.
Huh? It seems to be it.
The wild boar in front of Bai Luo ispletely different from the ones he had seen in his previous life. Their shape might be roughly simr, but everything else is different.
The official name of this wild boar is Tintooth beast. It is tall and has a strong physique, but most of its body isposed of bones. There are very few edible parts.
Its most distinctive feature is the four sharp silver-white fangs in his mouth. Bai Luo was injured by these things.
At that time, he single-handedly fought against eight Tintooth beasts and killed seven, but he was sessfully injured by a sneak attack from thest one.
Really?!
Hearing Bai Luos confirmation, Inya was extremely excited. This weeks search was not in vain.
She helped Bai Luo exact his revenge!
Ah, indeed, I remember that one of its teeth is chipped. The old uncle taught Bai Luo how to distinguish beasts, so he can clearly remember that this is indeed the wild boar that injured him.
Bai Luo looked at the Tintooth beast and helplessly said,
There is only one? I remember they live in groups, right?
Actually, I wasnt the one to hunt it, it was daddy. There were four in total.
Inya knew that she was exposed, so she immediately said,
But I did my best, really!
Although she missed the wild boars eyes, she shot its knees! Inya is confident about her contribution.
What about uncle Saros, why didnt hee back?
Bai Luo is not worried about the safety of Saros.
This mountain forest is no different from the back garden of the Arden n. They are extremely familiar with it.
Therefore, Bai Luo was really embarrassed by histest blunder. He could already see Inya using this matter tough at him for years.
No, with this little girls mischievous character, he might be taunted for a lifetime.
The old man said to go ahead
Inyas tone turned cold all of a sudden, and Bai Luos face immediately worsened.
Is it them again?
Inya didnt say anything in detail, but how could Bai Luo not know.
If it werent for his injury, he would be the one taking charge of this matter.
Saros is getting old, and now, Bai Luo is the patriarch.
The vige doesnt have enough food. We just survived this winter. Sister Alea almost starved to death, and now these guys are levying grain again.
Alea is a blind girl in the vige. Her life depends on the vigers assistance.
There was heavy snow this year, and the harvestst year was not good.
However, the lords outside the vige didnt care about the life or death of the people, expropriating food again and again.
Alea is the kindest person in the vige. Knowing she is a burden, she always distributed her food to the orphaned brothers and sisters living across from her.
If Bai Luo hadnt found out about it early, she would have starved to death.
Inya gritted her teeth angrily, her hand holding the longbow slightly trembled.
Its better to just
All right.
Bai Luo grabbed Inyas hand. He understood the girls dissatisfaction and anger very well, but as the ns new leader, Bai Luo couldnt take risks.
His youthful and vigorous period has passed. Now, he is a mature man.
Over the years, Bai Luo has learned a lot and changed a lot.
By the words of uncle Saros, Bai Luo is already a qualified patriarch.
The old man asked you to send this wild boar back first, right?
Yes.
Peel its skin, wash it, and distribute the meat to everyone.
I remember that Brother Huster just happened to be sick. Give him more meat so that he can get better.
As he said, Bai Luo ruffled the little girls silver hair.
Dont be impulsive, no matter what, people have to live. As long as we are alive, the day where we will rise will eventually arrive.
Okay.
Inya is not stupid, she might be lively and mischievous, but she is very obedient.
She had an adoptive father, elder sister, and older brother. As the youngest in the family, she has always followed their opinion.
Its not just you. I want to kill them too.
Bai Luos tone had a hint of chill. He is naturally furious at those inhuman ???????? that are always driving them to the edge of death.
But we dont have the capital
Although Silvermane is ferocious, its only a beast after all.
Bai Luo can kill monsters, but he can do nothing to the more evil human beings.
Sometimes, humans are much more terrifying than any ferocious, wild beast.
No, not necessarily
Bai Luo concentrated, and a ck book appeared in his mind, floating.
Chapter 3: Is there magic in this world?
Chapter 3: Is there magic in this world?
Bai Luo didnt know what this thing was.
The only thing he can be sure of is that this book appeared after he was knocked out by the wild boar, then awakenedter.
Bai Luo didnt know the origin of this ck book, nor its function.
But as a reincarnator, even after 20 years, Bai Luo subconsciously thought,
Is this my golden finger?
So the way to awaken his golden finger is by getting knocked unconscious by a pig.
Bai Luo was deeply regretting it,
Why wasnt I knocked unconscious by a pig earlier?
Elder brother?
Inya was taken aback, What capital?
Nothing.
Bai Luo really didnt know. He couldnt figure out what this ck book was.
Perhaps the knowledgeable old uncle knew, but Bai Luo subconsciously felt that he could not tell anyone about the existence of this book.
The same goes for his reincarnation. Its his biggest secret. Even his closest family members didnt know about this.
For his peculiar actions and knowledge, Bai Luo perfunctory said that he knew about it from a dream.
However, he is no longer the Bai Luo of his previous life.
In this life, he is Bailuo Arden, the eldest brother of Inya, and the head of the Arden Vige, their new leader.
Lets go home.
Bai Luo didnt stay outside too much. He might be able to move around, but he hasntpletely recovered yet.
Big brother, I will help you.
You dont need to, such a small injury wont affect Hiss!!!
He wanted to utter some brave words, but the extremely sharp pain caused Bai Luo to take his words back,
Help me! Help me, hiss Leave me the trotters tonight, The Arden family must wash away shame with the enemys trotters!
Okay brother, hehe.
Inya suppressed her smile, but still gently supported Bai Luo back to the cabin.
Squeak.
Soon after, a tall figure walked in.
Old uncle.
His head is full of white hair, and his beard is silvery-white. His face is sharp and firm, and although he is old, he can be trusted and depended on.
Little Luo, can you already walk?
Its just a minor injury, I should be healed in a week, Bai Luo smiled,
Its a bit shameful.
Did you leave the trotters?
The old uncle smiled and changed the subject,
The shame of the Arden family must be washed away with the enemys trotters!
Its being stewed, the pig trotters will soon be ready~~
In the corner, the little girl was wearing an apron, flipping the trotters in the pot with the huge wooden spoon in her hand.
To be honest, the craftsmanship of the Ardennes is not good, and they dont have any seasonings.
Its just fishy wild boar meat, certainly not delicious.
But Bai Luo is not a picky eater. For the Ardennes, having a meal is already good enough, they dont have the luxury to choose.
At noon, the dinner table.
Nom! Nom! Nom! Nom!
Inya gnawed the pigs knuckles fiercely, tearing the flesh and stuffing her mouth. Saros and Bai Luo also ate, but rather slowly.
Eat slowly, no one will rob you.
Bai Luo said in a petnt way. He was eating dried venison, which tasted average, but it was chewy.
Uncle Saros sat on the other side, turning sideways, and smoking silently.
Bai Luo knew the current situation of the vige.
The vige has a poption of 80, most of whom are women and children.
The former Ardennes did not live here, they had arger settlement.
However, the local lords persecuted the Ardennes, continuously drafting them to fight in various wars and crusades, persecuting the Arden vige, and forcing them to fight for them.
In the end, only a handful of people escaped into the mountains under the leadership of uncle Saros.
In the 80-person vige, children under the age of 13 ounted for the majority. Not counting the elderly, there are only ten adults, men, and women.
Uncle Saros is the former head of the vige and the former head of the Arden n. He is responsible for the lives and safety of the Ardennes.
After all, strictly speaking, almost all the residents in this vige are blood-rted.
Even the ones with the most distantly rted had amon ancestor three, four, or five generations ago. That is to say, they had amon grandparent, great grandparent, or great, great grandparent.
Therefore, the rtionship between the Ardennes is extremely close, just like a big family. They have all shared the ups and downs of life in the past years.
How has it been?
Now, Bai Luo is the new leader. He has already taken over the burden from Saros, so if it were not for his injuries, he should have been the one responsible for dealing with the guys from before.
Its the same as before, there is no change. As long as we can stall for time, we must do it.
Uncle Saros didnt borate further, maybe he didnt want Bai Luo to worry.
He is still taking care of his injuries.
Do you want to say something?
Saros saw that Bai Luo had something on his mind. He seemed hesitant to talk about it for the past two months.
Considering that young people have their little secrets, the old man did not ask much.
However, this time, Bai Luo didnt even hide the fact that he was puzzled about something, so the old man had to ask.
Its just that
Bai Luo said,
I have some doubts.
Why should we bow down to the group of soldiers today? Or the vendors from the previous two days ago?
Weve been holding back for so many years, but If people from the vige really starve to death, I will definitely tear them apart.
Bai Luo said it lightly, but the determination in his words made Inyas eyes gleam as gnawed on the trotters.
They are the Ardennes. In the eyes of outsiders, they are famous demonic warriors.
Me too! Me too! I want to st their heads!
Eat your trotters, when adults speak, children shouldnt interrupt.
Bai Luo helplessly patted Inyas head, then looked at the old uncle.
Just talk uncle, and please dont be angry.
Why should I be angry?
If you really feel the need to do so
Uncle Saros said in a deep, raspy voice, smoking a cigarette, Just do it, now you are the leader.
Bai Luo is certainly not a weak or incapable person.
Saros has traveled a lot in the past, during which he not only honed his battle skills, but also his teaching skills. He taught many skills to Bai Luo and the other n members, cultivating them into extremely skilled fighters.
Unfortunately, due to physical reasons, the old mans battle prowess has been going downhill for thest few years.
In terms of battle skills, uncle Saros has taught Bai Luo many things, giving him everything he had. ording to him, he has nothing more to teach.
Im getting older, this vige and the inheritance of our Arden n will be in your hands from now on.
Uncle Saros said very casually. Whether Bai Luo does a good job or a bad job, it was Bai Luos choice.
Worst case is just annihtion.
If we are really forced to such a point, the old uncle said calmly;
Remember, you must leave me an enemys head!
A simple sentence, but it carried great dissatisfaction and hatred
Uncle
This old man firmly supports Bai Luo. No matter what decision he makes, even if he leads them to the abyss, the old man will follow him without hesitation.
The grace of life-saving, and the grace of upbringing.
If Bai Luo were to select the person he is most grateful for in this world, he would point to the old man in front of him without any hesitation.
Hmm!
Inya quickly swallowed the pig meat in her mouth,
Me too! Keep an enemys head for me too !
The solemn and emotional atmosphere was broken by Inyas sudden words.
Bai Luo calmly looked at Inya.
Crap
The young girl immediately buried her face in the trotters in her hand. Im eating, eating trotters.
Lets talk, whats the matter?
Uncle Saros said,
I traveled a lot during my youth. I dont dare im to be erudite, but I still know a little bit about general things, Little Luo, what do you want to ask?
Uncle Saros is certainly knowledgeable. After living with him for nearly twenty years, Bai Luo knows the terror of this old man.
Is there magic in this world?
cough!
Cough cough cough
The sudden question caused the old man to choke. He looked at Bai Luo puzzledly,
What is magic? I have never heard of this term. Why do you ask?
The vocabry of magic was invented by Bai Luo.
Thenguage of this world is different from the previous life. It is neither Chinese nor English, but an unprecedentednguage.
Naturally, Saros has never heard of the word magic.
But the old man understood the meaning contained therein. Basically, some kind of mystical power.
Uncle, havent you heard of it?
In the dimly lit room, the old and the young men were sitting around an old gray-ck wooden table, facing each other.
Bai Luo has always regarded uncle Saros as one of the most intelligent and skilled people in this world. All his knowledge and understanding of this world originates from this old man.
But even so, Saros hadnt seen or heard of magic. That means that either there is no magic in this world, or magic is extremely rare.
Its not magic
Bai Luo looked at the ck book in his mind with some confusion,
Then what is it?
Why do you ask?
Uncle Saros frowned slightly before asking, Did you encounter something?
While saying this, Saross tone was faintly filled with expectations.
However, Bai Luo was a bit afraid. He was afraid of making the wrong assumption and disappointing his uncle in the end.
No.
Bai Luo took his attention away from the notebook in his mind and said,
Maybe I have hallucinations.
The old uncle noticed Bai Luos unnatural expression, but he did not ask. Since Bai Luo wants to keep his secret, he will help Bai Luo keep it secret,
I dont know about the magic you are talking about, but if youre asking whether powers that transcend mortals exist, then
The old man said in a deep voice,
Yes!
Chapter 4: It’s Really a Miracle
Chapter 4: It¡¯s Really a Miracle
There really is!
Bai Luo said,
What kind of power is it?
Miracle.
What
Bai Luo looked at the old man with a look of surprise, What is a miracle?
It can be a sword that can release mes, a pot that can create gold, and a beautiful girl who was born from a fruit.
Uncle Saros emotionally said,
She can control the fog, manipte storms, and dominate thunder and lightning.
Magic!
Bai Luo raised his hand and patted the table, That is absolutely magic!
No, this is really a miracle.
Bai Luo didnt know how to describe it to uncle Saros, because in the cognition of the old man, there was no such thing as magic. In fact, this word had just been invented by him.
Okay, it doesnt matter.
Whether its a miracle or magic, its just a name.
As they say, when in Rome, do as the Romans do!
Then have you seen a miracle?
I have seen it. Uncle Saros said, The Earl of Thorns is a miracle master. He possesses a miracle.
You said this before!
Bai Luo quickly said, But isnt that a legend?
The earl of thorns. Its said that his castle is surrounded by thorns because he is guarded by the faery of thorns.
Bai Luo heard this story from the old people in the vige many times during his childhood.
However, Bai Luo had always considered a fairy tale. A childrens story.
Its real.
The old uncle calmly said, I have seen it with my own eyes.
Uncle Saros never boasts. Since he said he had seen it, Bai Luo naturally didnt doubt it.
A mere swindler cant fool the old man in front of him.
The vige of Arden is located within the territory of the earl of thorns, a territory with a poption of hundreds of thousands and a vastnd filled with powerful nobles.
Bai Luo had also left the vige and traveled around.
Although he was just an ordinary person in his previous life, Bai Luo in this life is a true warrior.
He is strong and skilled.
However, Bai Luo couldnt stay outside all the time. His mission was to protect the inheritance and ensure the safety of the Adren n.
Therefore, each year, Bai Luo only has four months to go out on adventures with his elder sister, and at the same time collect useful materials for the Ardennes.
However, even Bai Luo, who has been adventuring outside for so many years, had never heard of a miracle.
No In fact, he had heard about it.
But Bai Luo always considered it just a fairy tale, so he didnt pay too much attention to it. He was simply living in the shadow under themp, so close to magical powers, but never realizing it. It was only today that he realized it.
Its true? Then why havent you told me about miracles before?
There are too few miracles, so it doesnt make much sense to say it to you.
Uncle Saros shook his head, We cant encounter them.
So, miracles are rare?
Extremely rare.
Uncle Saros continued,
But theyre terribly powerful.
Saross voice was very calm, but Bai Luo, who was very familiar with him, knew that he must have recalled some unpleasant things.
Thats not a power that mortals can understand, its beyond imagination, Saros took a deep breath from the pipe in his hand and continued,
Only miracles can defeat miracles. Ordinary people can wait for death if they encounter people with the power of miracles.
Is it so powerful?!
More powerful than you can imagine, Saros said,
At least before the energy of a miraculous creature is exhausted, it is extremely difficult for us to defeat them.
Neither can you?
Bai Luo knew that this old man was terrifyingly powerful. He never thought that there were still people that he couldnt defeat.
I?
The old uncle didnt clearly respond, he justughed at himself,
Im just a mortal after all.
With that said, uncle Saros stood up. He didnt ask why Bai Luo had such a question.
Just like in the past ten years, whenever Bai Luo had any novel or ingenious ideas, Saros silently supported him without asking too much.
Perhaps in his mind, his child is a genius, and also his pride.
Then how can we acquire a miracle?
Bai Luo followed after him.
Aftering to a new world, if he has the chance to master magical powers, he should try it no matter what.
Inya on the side tilted her head, she didnt quite understand what they were talking about.
Forget it, I should continue eating my trotters.
Life can only go on, and trotters never disappoint, it is delicious!
Uncle Saros looked at Bai Luo silently, contemting whether to tell him or not. In the end, he decided to tell Bai Luo.
He motioned for Bai Luo to follow.
Afterward, the two came to the yard, Saros looked around before finally selecting a stone.
The old man picked up the stone and said,
A miracle can be anything. Its always disguised. Sometimes, even the miracle itself does not know that it is a miracle.
Bai Luo listened, then mused on the words of Saros,
Uncle, Do you mean that there might be miracles by our side? Anything can be a miracle?
Exactly.
Uncle Saros said so and threw the stone away. Then, under Bai Luos gaze, he walked forward and started looking for it.
Look if its the same stone.
After searching for about a few minutes, Saros picked up the stone again and ced it in Bai Luos palm again.
Bai Luo carefully examined it. Indeed, its the original stone.
What do you think I did just now?
You threw away a stone, then you looked for it and picked it again?
Yes, I did do such a boring thing.
Uncle Saros nodded, then threw the stone again.
This time, it was thrown far away, beyond their visual range.
Now, in your opinion, what is the probability that we will find the stone again?
After uncle Saros finished speaking, Bai Luo immediately looked in the direction where the stone was thrown away. It seemed to have fallen into the forest more than 100 meters away.
Thinking back to the appearance of the stone, it didnt have any defining characteristics at all.
This Its almost impossible.
Bai Luo hesitated for a moment and said,
To find such a small stone in such a big forest is almost impossible, and I havent remembered its specific characteristics
This is like finding a needle in a haystack
In other words, why did they do such a thing? What is the significance of such an act?
Is it difficult?
Yes.
Do you know the history of our Arden n?
Bai Luo didnt know the history of the Ardennes. He had been trained by his uncle since he was a child, learning how to be a powerful warrior.
He also learned reading, writing, and other useful skills.
However, young people rarely learn such things as history, because its not practical. They rarely have the chance to use it.
Thisnd once belonged to us Ardennes.
Saros said something that shocked Bai Luo,
More than 800 years ago, the ancestors of the Arden n came here from anothernd.
In the following six hundred years, they worked diligently, taking about dozens of generations to finally build an extremely powerful kingdom on thisnd.
However, 200 years ago, the current Iron Eagle King sought to usurp the throne, overthrowing the rule of the Arden n, and established the current Iron Eagle Kingdom.
Maybe you might think that the Iron Eagle King is a very talented person. He started from scratch and defeated our ancestors on his own. He must be a very thoughtful and talented man, right?
But, I will tell you now,
Saros calmly said,
The Iron Eagle King himself, in fact, isnt very talented.
Bai Luo wanted to refute what the old man had said.
After all, everyone knows that the winner is stronger. Even if the losers were brilliant, they will not be praised nor remembered.
Since the Iron Eagle King has won, why doesnt the old man recognize him?
Theres a difference between the winner and the loser, the old man shouldnt fail to understand this truth.
Bai Luo knows the character of his uncle. He is definitely not an arrogant or conceited person. Even if he is facing a disabled enemy, uncle Saros will never look down on them.
A lion uses all of its strength even when hunting a rabbit.
This is what uncle Saros taught Bai Luo from an early age.
Because of a miracle?
Yes, because of a miracle.
Saros calmly said,
The Iron Eagle King from 200 years ago was the same as you and I.
No, he wasnt even aspetent as you and I. In fact, hae was far inferior. Uncle Saros said,
He was just an ordinary viger. An ignorant, illiterate, and idle ???????. A simple bum.
Speaking of this, Saros did not show any trace of resentment.
He calmly took a breath from his smoke pipe. It was as if he was recounting a story about someone who had nothing to do with him.
Chapter 5: Stones Everywhere
Chapter 5: Stones Everywhere
One day, he went out and picked up an ordinary stone because he was bored.
Then, as we did before, he randomly discarded the stone, throwing it to a ce he didnt know of.
However, after throwing the stone, its unknown if the Iron Eagle King was mentally ill. He unexpectedly felt that the stone was good-looking, so he started to look for it.
He recovered the stone, but soon discarded it again.
Holy crap
Bai Luo was a bit embarrassed while listening to the story. This is already an embarrassing past. Then he looked for it again?
Yes.
Saros nodded, making Bai Luo a bit dazed.
This guy is too idle, right?
But thinking about it carefully, there are many such people in reality. In fact, a lot of people have done meaningless things in their childhood.
He threw it three times, the first time in the grass, the second time in the river, and the third time in the forest, Saros calmly said.
Unbelievably, he found it all three times.
He obviously threw it in a ce he didnt know about, among many other stones, but he still found it.
As a result, the miraculous power hidden in that stone was awakened.
It turned out that this stone was a miracle. It just needed specific conditions to be fulfilled for it to awaken.
This condition is exactly throwing it three times to a ce you didnt know of, then finding it again three times.
As long as these conditions are fulfilled, the stone will awaken, turning from an ordinary stone into a miracle.
In this way, the Iron Eagle King used the terrifying power of the miracle he acquired to destroy the hard work of the Arden n, obliterating the Adren kingdom that took 600 years and dozens of generations to build.
Did the Iron Eagle King know that that stone is a miracle?
No, he didnt know.
No one can know that something is a miracle before the miracle awakens.
After all, no one would really think that the toilet that they have been using for over 10 years is a treasure.
If someone has this kind of suspicion, then their imagination is very rich.
Every miracle is unique. Only when you find it and then fulfill the conditions for its awakening, will it be a true miracle.
So, uncle Saros looked at Bai Luo and asked,
In your opinion, what is the probability that someone would find a miracle and awaken it?
After listening to the story told by uncle Saros, Bai Luo thought carefully and said,
If we take some people as an example, such as us, the probability that there is a miracle next to us is very low, but its not impossible.
Because ording to what you said. A stone, a de of grass, even the table and chair we use, might be a miracle.
But we dont know whether something is a miracle. Apart from awakening it, there is no way to prove it is.
The first step in awakening a miracle is to find the miracle in an inactive state. This is already a one in ten thousand probability. A very difficult thing. Bai Luo said,
Moreover, the hard part is to fulfill the conditions to awaken it, trying time and time again.
Its almost like winning the lottery.
Its really too difficult for a person to find a miracle by himself.
However, miracles can indeed be discovered.
There are many, many people all over the world; All kinds of events happen every day, no matter how bizarre, no matter how difficult it is to understand.
There will always be someone that just happens to find a miracle and fulfill the conditions to awaken it.
This ispletely possible!
Just like in Bai Luos previous life, there are always one or two people that win the big lottery every year, but has he ever had such a lucky event?
Well, Bai Luo has never won the lottery, not even a constion prize.
To acquire miracles, neither wisdom nor talent is needed, but luck. Saros calmly said.
Hence, all people who acquire miracles are lucky people blessed by the heavens.
The old man does not recognize the talent nor the skills of the Iron Eagle King, but that man was blessed by the heavens.
This is something that even old Saros has to recognize.
The Iron Eagle King can be considered the protagonist. Saros and Bai Luo are just two insignificant passers-by.
They cant even be considered side characters!
Why?
Bai Luo was confused, he finally learned about the rules of this world.
Then why do we work and study hard every day? Whats the use of our struggle?
The answer is that their hard work is meaningless!
Uncle Saros is the best example.
From the perspective of a mere mortal, the old man has reached an unimaginable height. His skills are almost godly.
Unfortunately, he was not lucky enough to acquire a miracle.
So no matter how hard he worked, no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to match miracle masters. The difference between them is insurmountable.
The reason why I didnt tell you about miracles before is because I didnt want you to waste your life looking for them. There are too many people in this world that have been dreaming about miracles ever since they heard of them, desperately looking for them, doing meaningless things every day, trying everything they can, from a stone on the ground to a piece of wood from a tree.
In the end, they wasted their lives! Leaving them with nothing!!
Looking for a miracle is different from chasing a dream. Thetter is possibly achieved by hard work and sweat.
But the search for a miracle is really unexinable. Its like chasing a mirage.
There were some people like that in Bai Luos previous life. With the hope of winning the lottery, they did nothing every day apart from buying lottery tickets, but most of them ended with nothing.
In fact, the lottery mechanism is regr, it can be researched, increasing the possibility of winning, but a miracle
The awakening of miracles is irregr. Each miracle has a different awakening condition.
A real needle in a haystack!
How many rocks, vegetation, and animals are there in the world?
This is not even a question of luck, but a matter of destiny, do you have that honor to be the chosen one
This is simply a pie falling from the sky, falling on your head. Nothing more.
Uncle, you actually dont want to tell me this, right?
Bai Luo understood the intention of uncle Saros.
If one day I find a miracle, you will tell me this, but if I dont get it in my whole life, then there would be no need to know and worry about these things.
So did you find it?
I
You dont need to answer.
Uncle Saros smiled and patted Bai Luo on the shoulder. He didnt ask too much,
Do what you want to do, and ask me if you have any questions. I am old now, this is the only thing I can help you with.
Saros patted Bai Luos shoulders and left without waiting for him to say anything.
He is nning to go into the mountain this afternoon, continuing to look for traces of prey, then gather as many things as possible and bring them into the vige.
The Arden Vige is too poor.
What they need most now is food.
If there is enough food, the Ardennes have the possibility to develop, instead of being in a state of malnutrition as they are now.
Ah, daddy! Wait for me, I want to go with you!
Inya wiped her mouth, then picked up her bow and arrow, hurriedly following the old man to the mountains.
Without her father, Inya can hunt a hare at most.
Only by following her father can she assist him and find opportunities to huntrge prey.
Uncle is still the same as before.
Bai Luo looked at the backs of the two people disappearing into the distance and mused.
He should have guessed that I had acquired some kind of miracle.
However, just like Saros believes in Bai Luo, Bai Luo also believes in and trusts Saros.
The reason why Saros didnt ask much is that Bai Luo was no longer a child. Since he didnt want to talk about it, he must have his reasons.
And thats enough.
Young people should trek on their own path. The experience of elders can only be used as a reference.
This thing should be the miracle that the old man said.
Bai Luo looked at the ck book floating in his consciousness with scrunched brows.
Although this is indeed a pie from the sky, whats your use?
Chapter 6: Gold is a good harvest, silver is hard work
Chapter 6: Gold is a good harvest, silver is hard work
Shhhhhh~~
The ck book opened in Bai Luos consciousness. There were ten pages in total, and each page was nk.
Only ten pages?
No, it should have more than ten pages.
Bai Luo didnt know how he made this judgment, but he instinctively knew that the ck book had more than ten pages.
The reason why only 10 pages are essible is that it hasnt fully awakened.
But I dont dont know how to use it at all.
Bai Luo touched his chin and sat on the bed, wondering how this book can be used. To outsiders, he seemed in a daze.
Hey, can you talk?
Book spirit? Is the book spirit there?
What about the system? Do you have a system? Activate the system.
Bai Luo made many different attempts, trying almost all the different cheat activation methods he learned about in his previous life.
Unfortunately, it is useless.
Bai Luo also wanted to try the dripping blood to recognize the Lord method, but this book was in his consciousness. His blood has no way of reaching it.
Its over, this book wouldnt be a fake miracle, right?
Uncle Saros informed Bai Luo about many powerful miracles, including powerful treasures, mythical creatures, and more, but Bai Luo didnt hear him mention anything like the ck Book in his mind.
Shhhhh~
Just as Bai Luo was distressed because of his inability to use the ck book, the pages of the book suddenly began to turn, stopping on the first page.
Oh?
A paragraph appeared on the first page that was supposed to be nk.
[Gold is harvest, and silver is diligence. When you open it, what you get may not be harvest, but it must be the hope of a good harvest23:59:57]
Whats this?
Bai Luo didnt know the meaning of this sentence, its like a riddle.
As for the time after it, it is a countdown, because its decreasing in conjunction with the passage of time.
Finally, there is apass at the bottom of the page.
So You are a map?
Bai Luo wasnt sure. He wanted to ask the old man if there were any map-type miracles.
He has an elder with an abundance of experience by his side. It would be too stupid to fumble around on his own.
Unfortunately, the old man isnt here now, so Bai Luo can only explore on his own.
Anyway, I should go and check it.
Bai Luo wanted to walk in the direction of thepass.
If its too far away from him, such as the deep mountains and old forests, then Bai Luo would definitely not go there in his current state.
He would have to wait until the old man and Inyae back, then explore together.
As for how to exin then.
Uncle Saros believes in him unconditionally, and Inya follows Bai Luos every word. She has almost blind trust in him.
Want a reason?
I, Bai Luo, want to go out for a stroll! I dont need any other reason!
Bai Luo suddenly stood up, a glimmer of majesty shed on his face.
Hiss~~~
In the next moment, Bai Luo felt a sharp pain in his leg. His injury was pulled a bit due to the sudden movement.
Its not the same as before, I have to take this thing with me.
Bai Luo pinned a cross sword that Saros used when he was young to his waist and attached two long-range throwing hatchets to his back.
He clenched the crutch and limped along the path that thepass was pointing at.
Slow down, slow down Mia!
On the grassy slope, two children walked in tandem. Bai Luo knew them.
The older boy is called Schuster, and the younger girl is called Mia. They are the pair of orphan brothers and sisters that have been secretly supported by Alea, whom Bai Luo mentioned before.
I said that you are carrying too much.
Mia quickly put down the back basket on her back, then took some hog grass from Schusters basket and put it on hers.
Its not much. In fact, its too little! I Im a man too!
Okay, okay, you dont need to carry so much.
As Mia was saying this, she realized that someone was calling them.
Brother Bai Luo~~
Mia quickly noticed Bai Luo,
She threw the grass back on her brothers basket and quickly ran towards him, which caused Schuster to look helpless. Hey? Arent you going to take more? Its still heavy.
Yo, little Miya, good afternoon.
Bai Luo looked at the nine years old girl who ran up to him with a smile, gently patting her head.
You picked so much hog grass today.
Hog grass is used to feed the mountain pig that resembles domestic pigs raised in the vige.
Humans cannot eat it, but omnivorous animals such as wild pigs are not picky eaters. They can eat everything.
The only problem is that wild pigs are not like the earths domestic pigs. Their reproductive ability is very poor, hence the cost-effectiveness of captive breeding them is not very high.
I picked it early in the morning. Its the third batch.
Mia is a girl, and she is still young, so she can only do what she can do when she isnt training to be a warrior.
You have the demeanor of old Inya
Bai Luo smiled and said, Have you had lunch?
I brought a small pie with me in the morning. My brother and I have already split it.
Haaa, haaa.
Schuster is older than Mia, 10 years old this year, but he is sickly and frail, causing him to be weaker than his younger sister Mia.
Big Brother Bai Luo!
Schuster also ran towards Bai Luo. He admired this big brother very much,
Is your injury all right?
Has the matter of being knocked unconscious by a pig spread in the vige?
Its just a small injury, Ive almost recovered.
His legs still hurt, but Bai Luo is too embarrassed to show pain in front of two of his little fans.
What about you?
Bai Luo also patted Schusters head. The childs body wasnt properly developed. Hes too short for his age.
Did the medicine fromst time work?
Much better! Thank you, brother Bai Luo!
Thest time Schuster fell ill, Bai Luo heard that a herbal medicine might restore his health, so he climbed over mountains and ridges, trekking through dangerous forests without sleeping for three days and nights before managing to acquire that medicine and bring it back.
Moreover, it wasnt just that time, from childhood to adulthood, Bai Luo always looked for herbs and medicines in various ces each time he fell ill.
Although the two siblings lost their parents when they were young, in their eyes, Bai Luo is no different from a big brother, or even father to them.
Where are you going, brother Bai Luo?
Mia looked in the direction Bai Luo was heading curiously. There is farnd there, but it hasnt been nted yet, so its empty.
I can finally walk again, so Im naturally going on a stroll.
The two children wanted to follow Bai Luo. After all, they were a bit worried about him because of his injury.
But they still have a task to gather and bring hog grass back.
Go back, Ill just walk around. Walking helps in healing leg injuries.
Understood!
The two children were simple and trusted Bai Luo very much, so they turned and left.
Lets continue.
Bai Luo kept moving forward but soon encountered a small river.
The river wasnt very deep, barely reaching his neck, but Bai Luo was still injured. Walking in the river now is very dangerous. If he were to fall, the consequences would be disastrous.
Is this the end?
Standing by the river, Bai Luo sighed,
Maybe I still need to find uncle Saros and Inya to explore together.
What?
Suddenly, Bai Luo noticed changes in the ck book. The direction of thepass was actually reversed.
It was like a needle that was supposed to point north, but its locked to a maic field. No matter where Bai Luo moved, the needle would still point to the same position.
This is
There is only one possibility for the pointer to turn, that is, Bai Luo has passed the destination, so he immediately turned around and used the movement of the pointer to determine the location.
It disappeared!!
Thepass disappeared, reced by a map with a small red dot and arge blue dot.
Chapter 7: Im Hungry
Chapter 7: I''m Hungry
The blue dot should be Bai Luo, but what about the red dot?
Where?
Thispass directed me to this ce, what now?
Bai Luo looked around, but found nothing,
Is it above or below?
There is nothing above him, so it can only be buried underground.
Hiss!!!
Enduring the sharp pain in his leg, Bai Luo bent down and started looking around.
Is it in the dirt?
Because he didnt see anything under his feet, Bai Luo began to dig the soft soil with his hands. Soon after, he felt something with his fingers.
Whats this?
Pulling the object out of the soil, Bai Luo found that it was an old pouch, just a bit bigger than his palm.
Pof! Pof!
Patting off the dirt on the bag, Bai Luo carefully examined it. He turned it over, inspecting it from the top to the bottom, but he couldnt find anything special about it.
Is it just an ordinary bag?
No, it shouldnt be.
Bai Luo muttered.
Since it was something pointed at by the ck book, it mustnt be anything ordinary.
Could it be that this thing is some kind of unawakened miracle?
Bai Luo weighed his pouch in his hands, thinking of what uncle Saros had told him.
A miracle can be anything.
Bai Luo sank into the depths of his consciousness and saw that the first page of the ck book was still unfolded. The countdown after that sentence did not disappear, it was still decreasing steadily.
Oh?
Bai Luo was taken aback, he looked down at the pouch in his hand with a thoughtful expression.
Although I found this pouch, the countdown didnt stop. Is it because I hadnt awakened the power within it and became a miracle master?
The map is missing.
To prove his idea, Bai Luo nced at the map that was on the page of the book, and sure enough, its missing.
The direction and map are all gone.
What this means is self-evident.
Bai Luo had found the thing that the ck book was pointing him towards.
So, can you help me find miracles? Is this a map-type miracle that can point out the location of other miracles?
Bai Luo began to specte the function of the ck book,
But so what if I find it? Its useless.
Uncle Saros said that only after awakening can something truly be a miracle, otherwise, its just an ordinary object.
How on earth should I awaken the miraculous power of this pouch?
If he just mindlessly tries, there are hundreds of millions of methods, and with only 24 hours, its nearly impossible to be lucky enough to run into the right method.
Its impossible!
While Bai Luo was puzzled, new words appeared on the ck book,
The words have changed?!
[You found it, but it is still it. it is not yours]
[What should you do? Maybe, you can try talking to it. For example, Im hungry]
What the hell?
Bai Luo was a little confused, what did these words mean? Is this another riddle?
But he didnt even crack the first, where did the seconde from.
You found it, but its still it, its not yours?
This sentence is not difficult to understand. Its reminding Bai Luo that this miracle hadnt been awakened yet.
Should I try the old method of dripping blood to acknowledge the master?
There are countless miracles and many different ways to awaken them. There might be a miracle or two that can be awakened using this method, but its too tacky.
Of course, if there is no other way, Bai Luo will definitely try it.
Wait, I seem to understand.
Bai Luo shook his head,
If the first sentence is a question, then the second sentence looks like an answer.
[What should you do?]
If the previous sentence is a question, then the following should be the answer from the ck book.
[Try talking to it. Say: Im hungry]
Bai Luo looked at the pouch in his hand. Although its a bit strange to say Im hungry to a pouch, most miracle awakening conditions are strange. As long as he gets a miracle, Bai Luo doesnt care no matter how strange it is!
So Bai Luo faced the pouch in his palm and whispered,
Im hungry.
A secondter, the pouch was still the same.
Thirty seconds passed, and there was still no movement from the pouch.
Im hungry!
This time, Bai Luos voice was much louder. It even contained a hint of desire.
Unfortunately, it was still useless.
The pouch just didnt change.
Bai Luo scratched his head awkwardly,
What does this sentence mean, havent I already told it that Im hungry? Did I misunderstand something?
So Bai Luo changed his way of talking to the pouch.
From initially speaking aloud to whispering to saying it in his mind.
However, no matter what Bai Luo did, the pouch didnt react.
The pouch is still the same, still so worn, so dirty
Ssh! Ssh!.
By the river, Bai Luo cleaned the pouch.
He wanted to clean it up a bit and see if he could find some incantations or clues from it.
Still useless.
After washing it, Bai Luo found that the pouch was actually pretty.
Its main color was brown, with golden patterns on it and a silver thread tightened around its mouth. It looked like a treasure.
So what if its a treasure! The problem is that I dont know what exactly you are, and how I can use you!
Bai Luo scratched his head, this time he was really upset.
Helpless, Bai Luo had to focus on the ck book again.
This book is the cause of todays incident. It guided Bai Luo to find this pouch, and Bai Luo also sessfully found it.
This shows that the ck Book is indeed a miracle.
After that, the ck book gave him three riddles.
The first riddle is probably a description of this pouch.
The second riddle is telling Bai Luo that he cant use the pouch because it doesnt belong to him yet, and the third riddle is a suggestion or clue.
As for the countdown, Bai Luo felt that it should be the time limit for him to awaken the pouch and be its master.
Once the time is up, Bai Luo doesnt know what will happen to the pouch, but its very likely not a good thing. Maybe, it will disappear.
Wait
Suddenly, Bai Luo saw the first sentence again.
[Gold is harvest, and silver is diligence. When you open it, what you get may not be harvest, but it must be the hope of a good harvest]
Gold is harvest, and silver is diligence when you open it?
Open it?!
Bai Luo immediately thought of something. He pulled the silver thread away, opened the bag, then brought it under the sunlight, and found that the bag was quite spacious, but it was empty.
Say: Im hungry
Bai Luo looked at the open mouth of the bag, then slowly moved his head closer to it. Finally, Bai Luo whispered,
Im hungry.
Boom!
Almost at the moment when Bai Luo finished speaking, the golden pattern and the silver thread on the pouch glowed at the same time.
This
The pouch exuded a gold and silver light, buzzing and shaking in Bai Luos hand.
Later, Bai Luo saw the pattern on the pouch spreading along his palm, weaving a mysterious and weird pattern of gold and silver on his right arm.
Gradually, the pattern began to fade, sinking in Bai Luos skin and finally disappearing.
Bai Luo was dumbfounded as he watched this magical scene.
This is magic, this is absolutely magic!!
The pouch gradually calmed down, but there was a heaven and earth difference in its appearancepared to before.
The pouch was very beautiful and delicate. The light flowing on it made it look like a treasure to even the untrained eye.
Chapter 8: The Sacred Pouch
Chapter 8: The Sacred Pouch
[You have found it and became its master, so now, its time to think about how to use it.]
How to use it?
Bai Luo noticed that the countdown on the ck book had disappeared. Instead, a sentence appeared below it, followed by a second one soon after.
[Perhaps you should think about the delicacies you have eaten. You might be pleasantly surprised.]
The food I had eaten? A pleasant surprise?
Bai Luo knew that the ck book must be hinting at how the pouch can be used.
Just like helping him find the miracle pouch before and helping him establish a contract with it.
Yes, establishing a contract with the pouch.
Just now, Bai Luo could feel that a connection between him and the pouch in his hand had been established.
Bai Luo instinctively understood that this pouch belongs to him and that no one except him could use it or seize it.
Even if Bai Luo discards the pouch, no matter how far away he is, the pouch will appear in his hand with just a thought.
It doesnt matter if it is destroyed, Bai Luo can reshape it by his side at any time.
This information appeared in Bai Luos mind after he contracted the pouch, and this is the information that every miracle master would get upon contracting a miracle.
This is a miracle?
I also found a miracle?
Bai Luo was a bit conflicted. Normally, he should have been very excited.
But because the acquisition process is too simple, it made the whole thing very unreal, just like a dream.
It was like turning on a cheat device, Bai Luo didnt even try his luck. He just said Im hungry to the pouch, awakening it.
He just followed the prompts given by the ck book. At most, he just thought about and analyzed its riddles.
Anyway, I have acquired a miracle.
The process is not important, the important thing is the result.
Bai Luo found a miracle with the guidance of the ck book, his first, no, second miracle!
The only thing he is concerned about is the ck book weirdness.
Obviously, the pouch gave Bai Luo a lot of information upon bing his miracle, but the ck book didnt change in the slightest. It was still so mysterious.
Forget it, lets look at this miracle first.
Bai Luo couldnt understand the mysteries of the ck book. The important thing now is to dig out information about the miracle pouch.
[Perhaps you should think about the delicacies you have eaten. You might be pleasantly surprised.]
Its an anagram again.
Seeing this prompt, Bai Luo rubbed his chin and pondered.
The delicacies that I have eaten before? Does it mean that as long as I want a kind of food, this kind of food will fall out of the pouch?
It shouldnt be
Bai Luo felt that this was unrealistic because the pouch was too small and he knows of many foods and dishes that are quite big.
How can such a small pouch pour out food that is bigger than it?
Forget it, lets try first.
Bai Luo came from the Blue and had naturally eaten various types of food. He doesnt dare to say that the type of food he had eaten surpasses everyone in this world, but its still much more than what the people of Arden have eaten.
I want to eat, I want to eat
Bai Luo thought for a while, he was hesitant on what he should choose. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said,
I want to eat a roasted whole chicken. Give me a golden crispy chicken!
Unfortunately, the pouch didnt react. Bai Luo flipped the bag and started shaking it but nothing came out.
Could it be that my method of wishing is wrong?
Bai Luo opened the pouch, moved his head closer, and said.
Im hungry, I want to eat a roasted whole chicken.
Still, nothing has changed
Damn!
Bai Luo became a little angry. He became a little angry at the word-ying game of the ck book.
Apart from the anticipation of possibly getting ten miracles in the future, he felt a bit helpless.
Since it has the ability to find miracles and make him their owner, it should just tell him everything clearly. Theres no need for the anagrams!
Is this the so-called getting a great deal and asking for more?
Bai Luo scolded himself for being too greedy.
The ck Books ability to find miracles is already extremely remarkable.
Forget it, I will do it. I will solve the anagram.
Later, Bai Luo tried several more times, thinking about many delicious dishes that he had eaten in his past life, but nothing worked.
It still didnt work, why?
Bai Luo was puzzled. He thought back to the first sentence.
Gold is harvest, and silver is diligence. Now that I think about it, it feels that these words might be rted to farming.
Upon thinking of this, Bai Luo carefully looked at the pouch. Its very small, pouring a roasted whole chicken from it is indeed impossible.
Can I pour some kind of grain or seed out of this pouch?
But I have thought of vegetarian dishes while using this pouch before.
Could it be because it was tooplex?
Most dishes are made of many different types of materials. Maybe thats the reason why the pouch couldnt manifest them.
Its like Bao Bao buns, there are many things in it.
Lets try it.
This time, Bai Luo only thought of the fragrant white rice from his memory, then said to the pouch.
Im hungry, I want to eat white rice.
Oh?
As soon as his voice sounded, Bai Luo felt that the weight of the pouch had changed.
Its getting heavier!
Wow
Almost subconsciously, Bai Luo turned the pouch upside down, causing a small waterfall of rice to fall from it.
Hey? Theres more? This pile is already several times the volume of the pouch!
A steady stream of rice fell from it, which soon piled into a knee-high hill in front of him.
Anything else? Is that it?
Bai Luo shook the pouch several times, but the rice seemed to run out. No matter how much he shook it, nothing came out of it again.
This thing is so interesting! How does it work?
Bai Luo looked at the brown-yellow rice piled beside him. It wasnt white rice, it was unpeeled rice.
Bai Luo roughly estimated that about 70 kilograms of rice can be obtained after hulling it.
In other words, 100 kilograms of unhulled rice was poured out of this bag.
The measurement system of the Iron Eagle Kingdom is veryplicated and cumbersome. With the support of his uncle, the Arden vige adopted Bai Luos reformed measurement system, turning to grams, pounds, and kilograms.
So can I only pour out 100 kilos of the same grain, or can I only pour out 100 kilos in total?
Bai Luo continued to try, but no matter what kind of crops he thought of, the pouch didnt react in the slightest.
It seems that I can only pour out 100 kilos of grain in total.
Damn! I shouldnt have poured out rice!
Bai Luo felt that pouring out 70 kilograms of edible rice is a loss because the ratio of unhulled rice to hulled rice is about 10:7, which means that about 30% of the pouchs output had been wasted.
Although the rice hull can also be eaten, it is generally used to feed horses and livestock. Its mostly indigestible to humans.
I should have poured out 100 kilograms of mung beans, soybeans, or red beans. That is 100 kilograms of edible grain.
Bai Luo immediately understood the value of this pouch. He knew that he could at least solve the food and clothing problem of the Adren n with it.
A person needs about half a kilo of grain a day, together with meat and vegetables.
The Ardennes do notck meat.
Most of the Ardennes can go to the mountain to hunt, so all 80 people are self-sufficient without ack of meat. They also have some vegetables.
The main thing they arecking is a staple food that can satiate them. That is starchy foods that can provide humans with carbohydrates. These ones are too scarce.
However, with the sacred pouchs ability to provide them with 100 kilograms of grain every day, let alone 80 people, Bai Luo can even provide food for 400 people.
Oh?
Bai Luo once again focused on the ck book.
At some point, the text on the ck book disappeared, reced by something like a list of attributes.
[Basic Sacred Pouch]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Bottom
Type: Miracle Item
Faction: Twilight of the Gods
Ability 1: By visualizing the crops you have eaten, the sacred pouch can produce the seeds of those crops, and fruits whose size does not exceed that of your thumb, but the sacred pouch can only generate 100 kilograms every day.
Contracting method: Find it and say Im hungry to the open mouth of the pouch.
How to use: Visualize the food then turn the pouch upside down to pour out the seeds or fruits.
Chapter 9: The Future of Arden
Chapter 9: The Future of Arden
Basic Sacred Pouch, is this the name of this treasure?
Bai Luo mused,
Its level is bottom, does that mean that miracles also have levels? Then ording to this inference, there should be low, mid, and high.
But the pouch is a bottom level miracle, the bottom level
Bai Luo originally thought Im hungry is a password needed to use the pouch.
Now it seems that this is the requirement of the contract. After the contract is established, theres no need to ever recite it again.
A miracle capable of creating seeds and fruits. This ability is very interesting, but its functionality doesnt seem to be that high
Wait!!
Bai Luo realized something.
My course of thought is wrong!
He quickly squatted then grabbed a handful of rice.
This, this seems to be
Bai Luo took a closer look and confirmed his guess. He realized the real function of this pouch.
Divine artifact, this thing is a divine artifact!!
Bai Luo could never misjudge this rice. This is the same type of rice that Bai Luo had eaten in his past life.
Hybrid rice!
If he was just an ordinary person just like his past life, a man that had never set foot in the fields, Bai Luo certainly wouldnt be able to detect the subtle difference between different types of rice.
However, Bai Luo has lived in this world for 20 years. He has substantial knowledge about the crops here, and he has also farmed in the fields. Naturally, he can detect the extraordinary characteristics of these rice grains at a nce.
The Ardennes and the citizens of the Iron Eagle Kingdom mainly cultivate a crop called the Golden Cascading Wheat
It looks like wheat and its even more golden, hence its name.
But this thing is not delicious, it needs to be ground into a powder before it can be used, and the final product is like a paste, unptable.
As for the output, it is about 150 pounds per acre.
150 pounds per one acre ofnd. Two harvests a year can provide them a maximum yield of 300 pounds. Moreover, the Arden vige soil is rtively infertile, yielding just 200 pounds every year.
Such a low yield, coupled with heavy taxes, may not even be able to feed one person.
Bai Luo does not have modern fertilizers, but with just the high quality of hybrid rice, the yield is destined to be extraordinary.
Even if he doesnt have fertilizers, the yield will definitely be above that of golden cascading wheat.
However, because he had never nted it before, Bai Luo doesnt know how much grain would grow after nting the seeds.
Its not just rice.
There are tomatoes, sweet potatoes, potatoes
Potatoes reproduce Asexually with tuberous roots, but it does not mean that they have no seeds.
If all the seeds of nts that Bai Luo has eaten can be created by this pouch, then Bai Luo can already see the culinary dominance he will hold over this world.
A miracle that can fill peoples stomachs, this thing
Artifact!
This pouch is definitely an artifact!
With enough time, Bai Luo can bring all crops from his previous life to this world!
With seeds, the first crops can be nted and then cultivated.
Wait
Bai Luo suddenly hesitated, But in this way, will the seeds be taken away?
After Bai Luo pours out the seeds and nts the crops, wouldnt outsiders improve their agricultural level as well by stealing part of their grain?
Oh?
The sacred pouch seemed to sense Bai Luos concerns, immediately transferring some information to him.
Can I give orders to the seeds created by the pouch, forbidding them from growing in any ce that I didnt allow?
A miracle belongs to its master. It only obeys themand of the master.
Therefore, as long as Bai Luo stiptes, the seeds poured out of the pouch and even seeds derived from those seeds can only grow within the domain of the Arden vige.
Even if sold, the seeds cannot sessfully germinate in the hands of others.
So this is a miracle, its really convenient.
Bai Luo didnt expect that the basic sacred pouch had such an ability.
This is a power that belongs to just one person, no wonder they are called masters of miracles. I finally understand.
Bai Luo has always been worried about the food problem of the Ardennes.
Fortunately, the food that this pouch can provide every day can solve the urgent food problem of the Ardennes.
Once the nting is sessful, they can expand the nting scale, making it so that Bai Luo has enough grain in his hands.
There are too many poor people in the Iron Eagle Kingdom, starving, freezing, and suffering from the persecution of the nobles. Bai Luo can rely on food to draw them over, then develop his power step by step.
I must go back and discuss this with uncle.
Bai Luo chose to conceal the existence of the ck Book, but he doesnt need to hide the existence of the pouch, nor can he hide it.
Uncle Saros, Inya, and Issafeiya are the people that Bai Luo trusts the most in the world.
Even if people all over the world betray Bai Luo, they will guard him unswervingly.
After getting used to living in this world in hardcore mode, Bai Luo felt very excited and even a little uneasy after getting a cheat.
He got the miracle that his uncle talked about so yearningly! He changed from an ordinary person to a miracle master with a divine tool.
Especially after knowing the ability of the pouch, it is a perfect match for a reincarnator like him.
Even if someone else got the sacred pouch, how much of its potential can they bring out?
They certainly cant bring out specially cultivated or hybrid crops, they can only rely on themselves.
In Bai Luos case, the crops he had eaten in his previous life were specially cultivated by countless modern agronomists.
Its not just that.
Bai Luo looked at the ck book, page 2 to page 10 are still nk,
This book still has many pages, doesnt that mean that it can help me find more miracles?
Thinking of this possibility, Bai Luo couldnt help but smile,
I mustnt get too happy too early, after all, Im still not certain if its truly capable of that.
Calm down! Bai Luo!
You must remain calm and low-key!
The appearance of a cheat made Bai Luo very excited, but he quickly restrained his exhration.
After living in this dangerous world for twenty years, Bai Luo was no longer an ordinary person like in his past life. He took a deep breath and returned to his usual stability.
Now, I have to find a way to take this rice back.
Bai Luo couldnt abandon the 100 kilos of rice.
Not to mention that the Ardennes are poor, even if they are rich, they definitely wouldnt be able to buy such things on the market.
But Im not in a good state now, and I dont have any containers.
If he wasnt injured, dont mention 100 kilos, even if it was 200, Bai Luo could carry it with one hand and run 10 kilometers without sweating or blushing.
However, Bai Luo is still injured. He has the intention, but he doesnt have the ability.
Therefore, he intends to go back to the vige and tell people to bring these grains back.
As for whether to distribute it to the Ardennes immediately and how to divide it, Bai Luo intends to ask uncle Saros first.
Brother Bai Luo~~~
Just as Bai Luo was nning his next course of action, Mia, who had just left not long ago, came running towards him.
This little girl is very close to Inya. When she was three or four years old, she often followed behind and yed with Inya
Thats another reason why Mia is so close to Bai Luo.
Mia!
Bai Luo smiled and said,
I just came here, can you find someone to help me move this pile of things back?
Bai Luos leg is still injured. He is indeed strong enough to move this weight, but not only will it be inconvenient, but it will also dy the healing of his injuries.
What is this, Brother Bai Luo?
Mia noticed the pile of rice grains beside Bai Luo, 100 kilograms, for an eight or nine-year-old girl, it was not a question of whether she was able or not. It will crush her to death.
Even with the monster-like physique of the Ardennes, little Mia cant handle such a weight yet.
How heavy are 100 kilograms? A bucket of mineral water, the big bucket on the water dispenser, is about 18 kilograms.
In other words, the weight of the pile of rice here is about the same as 6 buckets of mineral water.
Moreover, this ce is more than 1 kilometer away from Bai Luos house, little Mia certainly cant bring these back alone.
This
Bai Luo didnt know how to exin what rice is to her. Rice doesnt look like Golden Cascading wheat after all.
Moreover,st years golden cascading wheat yielded only 50 pounds per acre, and it has long been consumed.
This is a new kind of grain that I discovered. Ask the children in the vige to help me bring it back. Ill treat you to this tonight.
The reason why Bai Luo chose children for this task is that they are pure-hearted.
Even if they eat rice, they will just think its some kind of fresh food, and they wont think too much about it.
Bai Luo was not guarding against the Ardennes, he just didnt know how to exin this matter to them.
The old man is very knowledgeable, so he decided to ask the old mans opinion and discuss this matter thoroughly before making a decision.
Bai Luo has already passed the impulsive and passionate age.
A few years back, when he just started his journey to explore the world, he killed a greedy ck-hearted merchant because he couldnt hold his anger, forcing him and his elder sister to flee for several days.
Since then, Bai Luo has tried his best to think twice before taking any action.
Of course, the premise is not to touch Bai Luos bottom line. If its really intolerable, Bai Luo wont hesitate to kill.
No need, Ill go call Abaddon and my brother now.
How could Mia back down? She wished nothing more than to help Bai Luo.
After all, Bai Luo took care of her and her brother for many years.
Okay, go.
Bai Luo didnt insist, he patted the girls head and watched the other party leave.
Soon, Mia brought back her brother Schuster and another boy with her.
Moving stuff
Hearing that he was about to move stuff again, Schuster paled, his body is quite weak, making it difficult for him to do physically taxing tasks
Haha, its just moving some stuff, what are you afraid of Schuster?
Abaddon is 10 years old this year. Although he is the same age as Schuster, he is very strong and the leader of children in the vige.
Of course, Abaddon is not a bully.
He is honest, attentive, and smart. Even the strict uncle Saros praised the kid, saying that he has the potential of a general.
Big Brother Bai Luo, is this the thing?
What is this?
As Abaddon asked, he started packing up the rice on the ground with a cloth bag:
Schuster and Mia, Help me pick up the small clump that fell on the ground. You must pick up all the grains.
The Ardennes are very poor, so they are particrly serious about food. They arent willing to even let a single grain go to waste.
Abaddon doesnt have any knowledge about rice, but it looks a bit simr to golden cascading wheat, so he quickly guessed that its some kind of grain.
Since it is food, it cannot be wasted. This is the virtue of the Ardennes.
Dont worry.
Abaddon smiled at Schuster, I am enough for this task.
Abaddon knows that Schuster isnt in good health. Every time thetter faints, Abaddon is the one to carry him back.
Abaddon is also a native Ardennes, but despite being only 10 years old, his strength is far greater than that of ordinary adults, showing his high aptitude.
In another five or six years, when Abaddon fully grows up, he will definitely be a strong general under Bai Luosmand.
You too Mia, put the remaining rain in a bag.
Abaddons strength was so great that he took the task of carrying the rice alone, holding more than 90% of it.
I brought a bag too.
Give me that bag.
Although Bai Luo is injured, he is not a delicate person, but before he could take the bag, Abaddon hurriedly said,
Brother Bai Luo, you are injured, let us do these things.
Like Schuster and Mia, Abaddon is an orphan. The reason why he survived is thanks to Bai Luos and the rest of the vigers help.
He naturally wants to repay the favor, but Bai Luo is too strong and Abaddon is too young to be of much help.
So even if its just a small thing, the boy wants to help.
Hey, its pretty heavy.
A total of three bags amounting to almost 100 kilograms were hanging on his back.
Abaddon kept the heavy load on his back without any change in his expression, walking with vigorous steps and awe-inspiring vigor.
The former little brat has grown up.
Bai Luo looked at Abaddons steady steady back and saw his shadow in him.
I remember that the old man trained me like this back then.
Looking at Schuster again, he was also looking at Abaddons back. Bai Luo could clearly see the envy in his eyes.
The bloodline of the Ardennes is much better than ordinary people, granting them strength far beyond ordinary people.
When Bai Luo first reincarnated, he thought that this was the per capita level of strength in this world.
It wasnt until he set off on his first journey that he realized the pleasure of crushing noobs.
The Ardennes are endowed with superior physique and instincts. They are natural warriors.
If it were not for theck of food, their small poption, and the fact that they had hardly any equipment or weapons, they wouldnt be so poor.
Of course, the most important factor that led to their predicament is the persecution of the Iron Eagle Kingdoms nobles.
When he didnt know the history of the Arden n before, Bai Luo often wondered why they were treated so harshly, but after hearing their history from his uncle, he finally understood the reason.
Earl of Thorns, Iron Eagle Kingdom, Iron Eagle King
Bai Luo suppressed his killing intent in the depth of his heart. He walked at the forefront of the team, leading Schuster and little Mia, walking towards the vige.
Soon, the four came to Bai Luos house.
Abaddon put the bag of rice in Bai Luos house, and then, together with Mia, carefully assisted Bai Luo to sit down on the bed.
Afterward, the three children found some sacks, packed the rice in batches, and tied them tightly. Only then did they move the rice to Bai Luos underground warehouse, apart from one small bag.
Next time you have an errand or job, remember to call me, Brother Bai Luo.
By the end of the job, Abaddon was not exhausted at all. He was still full of vigor, wishing to continue working for three days and nights.
Me too.
Little Miya raised her hands happily. Schuster, the shy boy, quickly followed up.
If its not too heavy, I can help too.
The current poption of Arden is mostlyposed of children, and Abaddon is their representative.
They are the new generation who are eager to quickly grow up and then do their part to protect the vige and their families.
They are the future of the Arden n.
Chapter 10: You are our King!
Chapter 10: You are our King!
Brother~~We hunted prey!
Before she even got closer to the door, Inyas voice could be heard from far away.
It seems that she has hunted a lot of prey this time.
If she returns empty-handed, the little girl will act like a rabbit, quietly entering the house, without saying a word.
On the contrary, if she had a full hull. They would hear her hollers from a mile away.
Well, this girls mind is really easy to guess.
Boom!
Inya pushed the door and entered. The door mmed into the wall and shook because of her excessive force.
Brother, look, tusked hares, three!
I hunted them all by myself!
Seeing the little girlse and praise me look, Bai Luo smiled and stroked her head,
Where is uncle?
What, thats it?
Inya wasnt happy. She had wandered in the forest for a long time before managing to hunt these three rabbits, but her big brother asked about the old man rather than asking about her heroic deeds.
Dont make trouble, amazing, youre really amazing.
Bai Luo patted the little girls head and praised her before she was satisfied,
Inya shouted back at the door with a happy expression, Daddy! Brother is looking for you.
Carrying arge bundle of firewood, Saros walked lightly into the yard enclosed by the wooden fence, then put the things he was carrying down.
Whats up?
I
Bai Luo didnt know what to say, he asked for the two of them toe in, then personally closed the door.
Even Inya got serious upon seeing his cautious expression.
Please take a look at this.
Bai Luo opened the small sack that was left behind, took out a handful of rice from it, and handed it to the two of them.
Whats this?
Inya grabbed a rice grain curiously, then put it in front of her eyes and curiously examined it,
It looks like golden cascading wheat, but the smell is not right, and its muchrger than it.
Daddy, do you know what this is?
I havent seen it before either.
Uncle Saross knowledge is unfathomable, but even he has never seen a crop from another world,
Where did you find this thing, Little Luo?
The old man scrunched his brows, he was quite curious. A trace of interest appeared in his eyes. It was the joy of gaining new knowledge.
This
Bai Luo didnt want to lie to the two, but to be honest, he really couldnt tell them about some things, such as him being a reincarnator and the existence of the ck book, a miracle that can find other miracles.
Fortunately, Bai Luo had often said many weird things before, so he wasnt fazed.
I found this thing.
Bai Luo took out the basic sacred pouch, and seeing such a luxurious pouch, both uncle Saros and Inyas eyes widened.
Could this be
Uncle Saros stared at the bag in Bai Luos hand with unblinking eyes, his voice trembling, A miracle, right?
Its a miracle. Its called the Basic Sacred Pouch. I picked it up when I went out this morning.
Picked it up, picked it up?!
Uncle Saross breath stagnated. Although he had expected it, he was so happy that he almostughed out loud. His most prized student and child have gotten a miracle!
Fortunately, he managed to hold back.
In the eyes of the children, he is a mature old man.
Mature elders will not lose theirposure so easily.
Thats right, Im Sarros, as steady as a rock.
What miracle is this, and what is its ability?
In the eyes of uncle Saros, Bai Luo is undoubtedly the best, so he is naturally looking forward to what kind of miracle he got.
Uncle Saros didnt know that Bai Luos first and most important miracle is his ck book.
In his opinion, the probability of the same person acquiring two miracles is smaller than 10 different people acquiring different miracles by walking on the same path. Its simply impossible.
Therefore, this pouch is probably the only miracle that Bai Luo will get in his life.
In this regard, the old man had to pay attention to this. He hoped that this pouch would be an excellent miracle.
The ability of this pouch is creating the seeds of crops and fruits that I had eaten and that do not exceed the size of my thumb.
Food that you have eaten?
Uncle Saros looked at the rice grains in his hand, Little Luo, have you eaten things like this before?
I have never eaten such a thing in this life.
Fortunately, Bai Luo had said many simr things to uncle Saros in the past, However, I ate it in the dream that I mentioned to you before.
This is a crop that you had eaten in your dream?
Uncle Saros looked at the Basic sacred pouch with a surprised expression,
Can even something like that happen? As expected of a miracle, its unfathomable.
Bai Luo had a lot of whimsical ideas since he was a child. Saros wandered a lot in his youth and asionally encountered simr people, so he only regarded this kind of dream knowledge as Bai Luos talent or ability.
How much grain can be created?
100 kilograms a day.
100 kilograms of food? Saros was quite surprised,
Every day?!
This kind of output, even if its not used for farming, is already enough to deal with the food problem of the Ardennes.
Not to mention its true value, which is the cornerstone of agriculture in the future.
But
Does it havebat effectiveness?
The key to the old uncles expectations lies in whether this pouch has anybat effectiveness.
I dont think that it hasbat effectiveness.
Bai Luo knew what the old man wanted to ask. In such a dangerous world, anyone in possession of a treasure beyond their ability is guilty.
The Basic Sacred Pouch can create a farming country, but what the Ardennes need more at this time is a miracle that can greatly increase theirbat power.
What does abat-type miracle signify?
It is a miracle that not only can be used forbat. It can also significantly increase a countrys military power.
I see
Uncle Saros nodded and started smoking. Although he was happy, the basic sacred pouch was worse than expected,
Then Little Luo, do you have the intention of dedicating the power of this miracle to the Iron Eagle King?
Its very difficult to even protect themselves without abat-type miracle, let alone rise.
But its not without benefits.
As the supreme leader of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the iron eagle kings idea of governing the country is very simple: Miracle masters rule over the country.
The Iron Eagle Kingdom also has a noble system, but it has a requirement. Only people with the power of miracles can be nobles.
With this miracle, can I be a noble in the Iron Eagle Kingdom?
A miracle cannot be transferred, nor can it be stolen.
Saros asked Bai Luo to put the miracle into Inyas hands. Bai Luo did it, but what was interesting was that the pouch phased straight through Inyas palm.
Fortunately, Bai Luos reaction was swift, immediately grabbing the pouch from below, Is this the way a miracle prevents others from touching it?
Yes.
Uncle Saros said,
Except for some special miracles, most miracles can only be controlled by the miracle master themselves. They cannot even be touched without the consent of the master.
Once the Iron Eagle King knows that Bai Luo has such a farming-type miracle, he wont produce the idea of snatching it or killing Bai Luo.
Because a miracle cant be snatched or stolen.
If Bai Luo is killed, the sacred pouch will disappear with him, causing a miracle to disappear from this world. Its extremely stupid to do such a senseless thing.
Your miracle does not pose a threat to the rule of the Iron Eagle King, but it can make this countrys agriculture increase by several levels, increasing the quality of life of everyone in this kingdom, including the nobles.
For such rare talents, the Iron Eagle King would only try his best to recruit them. He wouldnt think of killing them.
This is also the basis of the iron eagle kings 200 stable rule.
Gathering miracle miracles, granting themnd and autonomy, and allowing them to be miracle lords, sovereigns over their domain, thereby ensuring the prosperity and stability of the country.
The Earl of Thorns of the Thorns Castle is such a person.
He acquired a miracle, and then epted the recruitment of the Iron Eagle King, bing an earl, and controlling itsnd and the life and death of its citizens.
Bai Luo understood. The old man is telling him that the pouch has nobat effectiveness. The best way for him is to dedicate the power of this miracle to the Iron Eagle King in exchange for prosperity and wealth.
However, knowing the rtionship between the old Iron Eagle King and the Arden n, Bai Luo quickly said, Is there a second choice?
Uncle Saros looked at Bai Luo deeply, then smiled and said, I understand your thoughts.
Little Luo, do you believe me?
Of course!
The person Bai Luo trusts most is uncle Saros. Because this old man has never let himself down.
Just like this time, and evenst time when the ck book first appeared. He asked the old man and learned about miracles and the history of the Arden n.
I will summon the whole n.
What?
Bai Luo was puzzled at first, but quickly understood his uncles intentions.
In any era, anywhere, might and power are always the basis of rule.
The basic sacred pouch has no directbat effectiveness, but it has the ability to cultivatebat effectiveness.
Although the poption of Arden vige is small, all of them are elites and talented people.
The seeds poured out of the basic sacred pouch are naturally going to be nted, so sooner orter they will be discovered by the Ardennes.
Instead of concealing it, its better to tell them from the beginning, then make the sacred pouch a national treasure, allowing the entire vige to protect it together.
Bai Luo couldnt be more clear about the character of the Ardennes
They have a deep hatred for the Iron Eagle Kingdom, and they have a very strong sense of belonging to the Arden n and identity.
In the past, they didnt have the capital, so naturally, they didnt dare to rebel or even say no to their oppressors.
But now, with the miracle pouch, as long as they continue forbearing, their day of rising will eventually arrive.
Yes, the best option is to tell them directly and ignite the vitality of the vige, increasing ourbat power in the shortest possible time.
Bai Luo might have surpassed the old man in the field ofbat, but in other aspects, he still has much to learn from him.
Bai Luo was very grateful to have such a knowledgeable elder by his side when he got a miracle. His wisdom and experience will help him avoid many detours.
Inya?
Ahh!
Inya was jolted upon being named by Bai Luo, I, I, I, I didnt steal!
Looking at the roasted rabbit in Inyas hand, Bai Luo covered his face in embarrassment: This girl has a big heart.
Obviously, it was an extremely critical moment, but she could still steal food calmly. By the words of uncle Saros: This girl has the style of a king!
Poor Abaddon, who greatly struggled before gettingplimented as a man with the style of a general, could only cry out.
Patriarch.
Soon after, a woman with white gauze wrapped around her eyes, wearing a pure white cloth, holding a wooden stick, walked into the yard with the help of Mia and Schuster.
Ah!
Bai, Brother Bai Luo
When the two children looked up, they were shocked to see the huge head of Silvermane.
its me.
At this time, Bai Luo, ording to his uncles request, put on the silver fur cloak made of the Silvermanes fur he had previously hunted.
The huge head of Silver mane enveloped Bai Luos head like headgear. The extremely long silver fur stretched on the ground.
This dress is extremely majestic, Bai Luo usually doesnt wear it. He will only put on this outfit during a grand festival.
Impressive.
The brother and sister could understand the meaning of this Silvermane cloak. It symbolizes Bai Luos sessful hunt and represents the strength of the strongest warrior of the Arden n.
When you reach adulthood, I will also help you get a fur coat.
This is the tradition of the Ardennes, wearing fur coats and walking in the snow and forest to deter enemies.
Really?
Mia was looking forward to it, while Schuster was questioning whether he was qualified to wear such a coat. After all, he is so weak
Alea.
Bai Luo patted the heads of the two children before turning his attention to the woman standing aside.
Alea is older than Bai Luo, 25 years old this year.
She is a woman with a tragic destiny.
She was born blind. Moreover, she came very close to starving as a child, forcing her to eat some poisonous nts. As a result, she lost her most important biological ability as a woman. The ability to have children.
Alea didnt want to cause trouble to anyone, so she lived alone in the vige.
Sister Alea,e and sit.
Bai Luo has always admired Alea, she is strong and kind. She is a well-known saint-like existence in the vige.
Schuster, bring a chair for Alea.
I can just stand
The chair ising!
Before Alea could refuse, Schuster hurriedly picked a chair for the corner of the house and brought it for Alea to sit on.
Thank you.
Alea sat down, although she is a disabled person, she is also a member of the Ardennes. Naturally, she will be present for any major event.
Soon, Abaddon also came.
Then came the Greenwood family, the White Eagle family, and the Brotherhood family.
Many years ago, Bai Luo felt that it was too humble for the Ardennes to have no surname, just their given name, so he created a surname for every household.
For example, Abaddons full name is Abaddon Storm.
Storm is the surname Bai Luo gave to Abaddon.
In this way, its also easier to discern the poption distribution of the Arden n. There are few families and households.
Soon, all the people in the vige, whether men, women, or children, were gathered by uncle Saros here.
Is what you said true? did you really find it?
Uncle Saros came thetest, and there was an old man beside him. He is the only doctor in the Arden vige.
This old mans name is pronounced very simrly to the word mountain, so Bai Luo and others respectfully call him Mountain Weng, Grandpa Mountain.
Its true.
Uncle Saros assured Mountain Weng. He walked in front of the crowd and said, Little Luo, take out the thing.
Bai Luo did not hesitate, He took out the Basic Sacred Pouch.
Except for a few elderly people, most of the Ardennes arent very knowledgeable.
After all, they cant even fill their stomachs, learning or studying is a luxury.
In addition, the Ardennes are born warriors, not born schrs, so there arent many literate people among them.
Is this thing
We Do we have it too?
It belongs to the Ardennes!
Several older people seemed to realize the origin of the sacred pouch. Its exquisite shape and luxurious material. Even under the moonlight and the light of mes, it faintly exudes a trace of light.
This is a miracle!
Uncle Saross voice was hoarse and low, but it sounded like thunder in the ears of the Ardennes who knew the true significance of miracles.
Its true, this is really a miracle, Little Bai Luo has found a miracle, a miracle that belongs to the Ardennes.
Quickly, kneel, all kneel down!
The old people knew what to do now. They heard of many simr legends.
So they pulled the young people next to them and kneeled in the courtyard of Bai Luos house. They dragged along even the ignorant children.
This
What is this?
Bai Luo was a little confused by this sudden act.
More and more people knelt down, and even Alea, supported by Schuster and Mia, followed Inya and knelt behind uncle Saros
Under the witness of the miracle, we vow to you!
Uncle Saros looked at Bai Luo, then bent over, kneeling on one knee like the others. Bai Luo wanted to quickly lift him up, but his uncles firm and solemn gaze stopped him.
No matter how many hardships we face in the future.
In this life, we are willing to use this body of flesh and blood, Uncle Saros lowered his head and solemnly swore,
To serve you as our king!
Chapter 11: Rice Porridge
Chapter 11: Rice Porridge
Serve you as our king.
Serve you as our king!
The Ardennes, under the leadership of their elders, began to repeat these words.
It wasnt until even the children said it a few times that they finally fell quiet.
Bai Luo stood in front, looking at everyone with wide eyes. He didnt know what to do or how to respond.
Everyone
Wait, Uncle Saros interrupted, The time is too short, there is ack of a ritualistic sense, so we will kneel for a while.
Ummmm
Bai Luo said awkwardly, How long do you have to kneel?
This It should be at least three minutes.
Uncle Saros actually didnt know the specific process of a miracle oath, he had never seen the emergence ceremony of a miracle master before.
Although its just a ceremony, it is of monumental importance. It should be as grand as possible.
Oh, okay.
So, a group of country bumpkins who had never seen the world pledged to follow Bai Luo, also a country bumpkin, kneeled quietly for 3 minutes in the evening.
Its almost time.
Bai Luo felt that time was up, and said quickly,
Its time! Everyone, get up! the ground is cold, Inya, take the cauldron out, and everyone, help me remove the hull of these grains. Im inviting you to drink rice porridge tonight.
Since they even know about the miracle pouch, theres no need to hide these grains.
Bai Luo never wanted to hide it anyway.
Bai Luo takes the Arden vige very seriously. This is his home in this world.
As for the Ardennes, they are not only Bai Luos family but also soldiers and ministers. They are the capital of his future.
This is the perfect time to show the power of his miracle to the Ardennes.
Thats right, the power of miracles-rice porridge.
Grumble
Rice porridge is cooked with a 1:8 ratio of rice and water, mixed with a lot of fresh vegetables.
Inya recklessly started adding firewood, but uncle Saros tapped her head with a dumbfounded expression. The experienced old man sighed and took the job of controlling the heat.
Whats this?
It smells good!
Gulp!
At this moment, the group of Ardennes was staring straight at the cauldron. Dont mention them, even Bai Luo swallowed his saliva.
The porridge boiled in the huge cauldron, radiating warmth and the fragrance of rice.
Although the only seasoning they had was salt, the unprecedented fragrance still made the people around the cauldron constantly swallow their saliva.
In the past twenty years, three meals a day, he ate bread, meat, fish, and many different exotic foods native to this world.
Bai Luo hasnt eaten rice for a long time. In fact, this is the first time he is going to eat it in this life.
Reuniting with the food of his past life made Bai Luo surprisingly emotional.
Dont worry everyone, everyone has a share!
Its naturally impossible to cook all 100 kilos of rice at the same time.
Bai Luo took out a bag containing more than 10 kilograms of rice, unhulled the rice, and used it to make porridge.
In this way, nearly 14 kilograms of rice were used in the porridge. The big cauldron was filled with beautiful white rice.
The eyes of this group of Ardennes, who were always suffering from hunger, shone with excitement.
There are currently 79 people in Arden Vige. His elder sister Issafeiya is currently outside the vige, procuring goods for them.
Tonights dinner is white porridge with wild vegetables, coupled with the bacon that everyone had stored. Inya was ordered by uncle Saros to scoop the porridge into bowls and give it to everyone. She cant eat until she gives everyone a bowl. This caused her to almost cry.
No, I cant cry.
I, Inya, wont cry just because I cant eat
Inya: o()o
Its all right, let me do it.
Bai Luo couldnt bear Inyas puppy eyes. He sighed and waved for this foodie to go eat, taking over her job.
Youre spoiling her too much.
Uncle Saros shook his head helplessly, but Bai Luo smiled and said,
Isnt she getting more sensible?
The two of them watched from the side as Inya sent her bowl of porridge to the blind girl Alea beforeing back and asking for another bowl.
Hoo~~Hoo~~
On the side of the backyard, a little girl was blowing on her porridge bowl.
She has messy hair with a few dead leaves on it, but the little girl didnt care about this at all. Instead, she focused her attention entirely on the bowl of hot white and green rice porridge in her hand.
The girls name is Jerah Greenwood, and she is the daughter of the Greenwood family who specializes in hunting and guarding the forest in the vige.
Its delicious! Its so delicious!
The teenager next to Jerah is younger than her. This is her brother, John Greenwood, Try it, big sis! This is super delicious!
Ok.
Jerah took a sip of white rice porridge, which was very hot and slightly salty.
It didnt contain the stench and earthy taste of the wheat they usually eat. Its taste and texture are also unprecedented; Itspletely different from ck bread!
Delicious! Jerahs emerald eyes lit up.
She didnt care about the hot rice porridge burning her mouth and followed her brother to gulp it down without any heed to her image.
Jerah took another bite of bacon. The original in rice porridge perfectly shed with the saltiness and texture of the meat, exploding with vors, melting in her mouth, and leaving her with a satisfying feeling.
This, what is this
Jerahs face was filled with joy, she didnt know what kind of food this was, but it was delicious!
Looking at her brother John, she noticed the twelve or thirteen-year-old boy sweating profusely. He wiped his forehead with his sleeve before continuing to fiercely gulp down the porridge.
Jerah?
Bai Luo saw Jerahing over. Thinking that she wanted more, he quickly scooped up a spoonful of porridge, but the little girl quickly shook her hands, No, no, I had enough. Leave the rest for everyone.
This is obviously false. The little girl still had a hungry look in her eyes, but the Ardennes have developed this habit from childhood.
Eat less so that the hungry one can eat more.
Its okay, there is still plenty.
Bai Luo offered to serve Jerah another bowl. The little girl didnt dare to refuse, thanking him repeatedly,
Brother Bai Luo, um, should I still call you Brother Bai Luo? I heard from grandpa Weng that you became a miracle master.
In what way should I address a miracle master?
My lord, or your majesty?
Hmmm, since we called brother Bai Luo a king before, so it should be your majesty?
Just address me the way you addressed me before, dont worry about such things.
Bai Luo didnt want to create a sense of distance with the Ardennes.
However, Jerah took this matter very seriously. She refused to call Bai Luo like before, insisting to show him proper respect as a miracle master. It took a long time before Bai Luo convinced her with these words,
We are still weak. We cant let outsiders know that we own a miracle, understand?
So thats it, I get it.
Jerah cares deeply about honor and respect, but she knows the risks that they are facing. She asked,
Can we nt this thing? This food called rice is really delicious.
The smooth taste and the soft texture that melts in the mouth. The mellow aroma without the familiar earthy taste. This kind of food is almost like a dream.
No, with the current experience of the Ardennes, its estimated they cant even dream about such delicious food.
Of course we will nt it. How can we not nt such a good thing?
Bai Luos words greatly reassured everyone.
Obviously, they have realized the excellent quality of this crop called rice.
Its not just this crop, there are more.
This is the perfect ce for Bai Luo to use his leadership rights,
I hope that everyone can trust me and switch to these new crops in the future.
Changing to new crops is actually very risky.
If it were in some other ce, it would be very risky to bet on the lives of all vigers without absolute prestige.
Fortunately, Bia Luo has the basic sacred pouch in his hand.
Even if it can only produce 100 kilograms of food every day, its still more than enough to support the livelihood of all vigers.
Based on minimum consumption, a bowl of rice porridge is about 0.08kg, which can be eaten as a meal.
Assuming that each person eats only two meals per day, provided that they dont exercise much, that is 0.16kg; So 1kg of rice can provide 6 peoples daily meals (excluding vegetables and meat).
Although they will certainly be hungry, they wont die of starvation.
Bai Luo can provide 100 kilograms of rice a day, amounting to 70 kilograms of white rice after the rice is unhulled.
If they use the previous form, 70 kilograms can support the daily consumption of 420 ordinary people. The food intake of the Ardennes isrger than that of ordinary people, but if they only consider survival, their needs arent much different from ordinary people.
If rice is reced with mung beans, red beans, or other types of grain without a shell or whose shell is also edible, he can provide food for even more people.
This is a backup method when the harvest is rtively unsessful, but Bai Luo still has to reserve seeds for farming.
Listen to Little Luo.
Big Brother Bai Luo, you decide.
We now have a leader, and he has the final say.
The Ardennes are actually quite ignorant and old-fashioned. They still use the chief system, which is like the autocracy of the primitive age.
However, at the same time, it shows their trust. They are willing to wholly trust the wisest and strongest person and entrust the future of the vige to him.
From this moment on, Bai Luo has be the absolute leader of the Arden n. Everyone has be his subordinates.
This caused Bai Luo to feel heavy pressure on his shoulders. Its his sense of mission and responsibility.
Chapter 12: The Spice Equivalent to Gold
Chapter 12: The Spice Equivalent to Gold
Uncle.
At the end of the meal. Although everyone didnt want to leave, it was only the beginning of spring, its still very cold at night. Even the superhuman Ardennes couldnt resist the cold blowing in the night for a long period.
Bai Luo asked everyone to go back first. They cane back tomorrow morning to discuss what to nt and how to nt it.
There arent many Ardennes, but now it is the dawn of hope. Everyone wants to contribute to this nation.
Its been hard for you.
Uncle Saros patted Bai Luo on the shoulder.
Tired?
Go take a rest.
Bai Luos legs are still injured, but he stood forcibly all night today. He couldnt hold it anymore.
Brother, are we still going to have this rice porridge tomorrow?
After tasting such novel food, Inya becamepletely obsessed with it. She is looking forward to her next meal.
Yes, we wont be hungry in the future.
Yay!
The life of the Ardennes had been very harsh in the past few years. Their physical fitness is much higher than ordinary peoples, but their food consumption increases ordingly.
Especially the Ardennes that reached Adulthood. If its simply to keep themselves alive, they need just two ordinary meals every day.
However, if they want to strengthen themselves and fully y out their strength, they need at least 3 times the food volume of ordinary people.
It is conceivable how difficult was the life of the Ardennes in the past few years.
Now, with the sacred pouch, the Ardennes can finally fill their stomach. When they arent malnourished anymore, they will be truly the elite of the elites, the kind that can fight against dozens to over a hundred ordinary soldiers alone.
Im so full and happy
Inya is a simple girl. When she is full, she falls asleep.
The words elegant or beautiful cant be reflected on her at all!
Obviously, she and his elder sister are rtives, and they look alike!
However, one is a temperamental goddess and the other is a sloppy wild girl, which makes people wonder if Inya is truly her younger sister.
Uncle, rest early too. From now on, our life will get better and better.
Bai Luo was also sleepy. He shares a room with Inya, but the two sleep on different beds.
In the middle of the night, Bai Luo was awakened by Inyas teeth grinding.
The quilts that the Ardennes use are quite thin, hence most of them wear thick clothes to sleep. Bai Luo turned around and saw the bundled Inya sleeping carelessly.
Her sleeping position was quite weird. She spread her limbs around like an octopus and drooled as she slept.
I cant eat anymore
Hehehehe.
I really cant eat anymore.
Inya muttered in her sleep.
Inya might look like an idiot, but she is quite a thoughtful girl. During the previous dinner, she only ate four bowls of porridge, restraining herself from eating any further and leaving more for the rest.
Obviously she is a beautiful girl, but unfortunately, her temperamentpletely shes with her looks.
However, Bai Luo has always regarded her as his younger sister, so it didnt matter to him.
Sure enough, Elder Sister is the face of the Ardennes.
Oh?
Suddenly, Bai Luo seemed to be aware of something. He collected his thoughts and looked through the window and into the courtyard.
Bai Luo noticed a figure sitting at the bottom of the stairs, smoking a cigarette.
It was his uncle Saros.
Uncle, you
Bai Luo walked out and came to the old man sitting by the moonlight, Whats wrong?
I couldnt sleep, so I came out to take a breath of fresh air and see the moon.
Bai Luo looked up, the sky was dark and the moon was obscured by the clouds.
What about you?
Saros lowered his head and smoked silently,
Woken up by the little girl again?
Its not the first time, I got used to it a long time ago.
Bai Luo didnt have a hobby of smoking, so he just sat next to his uncle.
In fact, Bai Luo also guessed the reason for his uncles unusual state tonight. He suddenly got a miracle, which caused the old man to be quite uneasy, so he consciously walked out and guarded Bai Luo and Inya.
Whether its practical or not, uncle Saros is always like this, guarding his children silently.
It doesnt matter when or where, he always wants to be the soberest one.
Uncle
I also couldnt sleep, so I came out for a walk.
Uncle Saros smiled,
Dont worry, recuperate at ease, Im here.
Counting his two lives, both his past and current world, uncle Saros is the only elder Bai Luo had.
Bai Luo was an orphan in his previous life, and his parents died early in his current life.
Only the old man in front of him has been teaching him, taking care of him, and nurturing him.
I have a few questions.
Bai Luo didnt feel sleepy, so he just apanied his uncle in his night vigil, but before that, the two went to the old uncles house and lit themp.
The door was open and facing Bai Luos house.
Father Saros used to protect the children, but now it is the father and eldest son protecting the youngest daughter.
Whats the problem?
Time should be almost up.
Bai Luo said so, took out the basic sacred pouch, and as expected, he could pour out things from it again.
This is soybeans, red beans, and mung beans.
These two, one is the seeds of potatoes (Note: potatoes also have seeds, but tuberous roots are more suitable for nting), and the other is the seeds of sweet potatoes.
This is wheat, and this is the rice we have eaten before.
These are all crops that I ate in my dreams.
Bai Luo poured out most of the crops that he ate in his previous life, then lined it up in front of the old uncle,
My question is, how should these things be nted?
Are there so many?
Uncle Saros was obviously a little surprised. He picked up the beans, and then the seeds of potatoes and sweet potatoes, then wheat, and finally the rice that he had examined not long ago.
The fields in our vige are indeed a little barren.
The Arden vige is located in the mountains, thend here is very hard, not suitable for the growth of crops.
However, I dont know much about these crops.
Bai Luo has never farmed in his previous life. He naturally doesnt know how these crops are grown,
The only thing I know is that rice needs paddy fields to grow.
Paddy fields need to be close to a water source, and well water alone is far from enough.
The location of Arden vige is actually not bad. There is a river not far away. Unfortunately, the river is full of stones, which is of no value for remation.
To bring water to the farnd, the vigers still need to work together.
We have never grown such crops before.
Uncle Saros thought carefully, but Bai Luo knew that the old man should already have an idea.
The basic crop of the Ardennes is golden cascading wheat, which does not require paddy fields, so since ancient times, the Ardennes have never reimed paddy fields.
However, there are crops that require a simr environment in this world, and the old man is very knowledgeable. He can always find simr techniques.
I dont rmend nting this rice, because this kind of rice is rather special.
Bai Luo had heard of the fact that hybrid rice could not retain seeds in his past life. He wondered whether the sacred pouch could solve this problem.
Saros listened to Bai Luos exnation and said,
Since the finished product is already avable, it is only a matter of time to recreate it.
Yeah.
Bai Luo nodded in agreement, Then these two, potatoes and sweet potatoes, and this one, corn.
The varieties of seeds poured out by Bailuo, without exception, are modern crops that have been cultivated over hundreds, maybe thousands of years. They are absolutely excellent.
These are very high-yielding crops.
Oh? Is the output very high? how high is it?
Take this crop called potatoes as an example. Its yield per acre is 5,000 to 8,000 pounds, with proper fertilizer, and the highest can even reach 10,000 pounds.
Cough! Cough cough
Uncle Saros looked at Bai Luo with a shocked expression. E felt like he was listening to fairy tales,
How much did you say?!
Up to ten thousand pounds.
Hearing this number, uncle Saros almost crushed the pipe in his mouth,
Little Luo, are you serious?
Yes!
Although there should be a slight difference due to the quality of the soil andck of fertilizers, it indeed has such high yield in my memory. In fact, its even higher than that.
This sentence basically solved uncle Saross suspicion.
Because no one can truly understand the power of miracles. Although uncle Saros couldnt believe in such a ridiculous number, he absolutely believes in Bai Luo.
Whats more, Bai Luo is now the new patriarch of the Arden n.
Now that Bai Luo has an idea, Saros must give his full support.
The Ardennes have been persecuted by the Iron Eagle Kingdom for 200 years, escaping genocide time and time again. Compared to such difficulties, what is it to wait for a year or two?
Let me study it first.
Bai Luo doesnt know much about farming. Uncle Saros is the expert, he grabbed the seeds and carefully examined them.
What about the cycle, how long does it take to harvest?
Bai Luo isnt very clear about this, his past life memory is very blurred. He could only roughly say.
Some can only be harvested in one season a year, some in two seasons a year, and some might be harvested every season. Im not sure about the specifics.
Its okay, we can slowly study this.
The Ardennes have time, and the old man has made a lot of preparations for this moment.
You said you can pour out the crops you have eaten from the bag, right?
After the old uncle finished speaking, he rummaged in the room before pulling out a dark powder. Bai Luos eyes immediately lit up upon seeing it,
Chili powder!
I understand!
Bai Luo knew the essence of the problem that his uncle had previously mentioned.
He was telling Bai Luo that although the pouch could support the agriculture of the Ardennes and even be the foundation of a nation, it would take a long time.
And before that, they must solve the fundamental problem of the Ardennes-food shortage.
The daily 100 kg of crops will definitely keep the Ardennes from starving.
But for everyone to thrive, and to pull out the maximum potential of the Ardennes, 100 kg is not enough.
Whats more, its undoubtedly very stupid to consume all the food the pouch can create every day.
Just nting potatoes and sweet potatoes have nothing to do with how many seeds Bai Luo pours every day.
It takes time.
It will take at least half a year to harvest.
What should they do within that half a year?
To develop, Arden needs a lot of important materials.
The power of the basic sacred pouch lies in its umtion ability.
Hence uncle Saros reminded Bai Luo that they could pour out very valuable seeds and fruits, sell them, and buy back general grain.
Spices would be a great alternative. Theyre extremely valuable in the outside world.
Chapter 13: Migration to Sea Plan
Chapter 13: Migration to Sea n
Feiya gave me this when she came backst time.
Uncle Saros said,
Her employer had no money, so he used this to pay the bill.
Its equivalent to golden sand.
Bai Luo naturally recognized this thing called chili powder
Simply put, it is an extremely precious spice in this world.
Just like how pepper and most spices were extremely precious in the Middle Ages, the value of chili powder in this world is very simr, its very high.
Bai Luo can naturally introduce different types of pepper and other spices from the earth to this world, but a brand-new spice mustnt be introduced into the world this early. It will cause too many problems.
Hence, pouring out the ck pepper that everyone is familiar with is the best course of action.
Ill try and see if I can pour it out.
Bai Luo grabbed some chili powder with his fingers and put it in his mouth. As expected, it smells and tastes like paprika.
ck pepper itself does not have much taste. Its saltiness and spiciness are made by adding salt while grinding it, but the smell of this seasoning is quite pleasing.
I randomly mentioned this to my elder sisterst time, but she really remembered and brought me back this ck chili powder.
But why didnt you give it to me before, uncle?
Why do you think I didnt?
Uncle Saros nced at Bai Luo: Are you really nning to eat it?
This is simply eating gold! Saros isnt crazy enough to give this powder to Bai Luo, only for him to sprinkle it on a wild boar.
Bai Luo doesnt have many hobbies, but eating food is one of them.
Hehe.
Bai Luo smiled. He quickly visualized the image and taste of chili powder, then the pouch became heavier.
Bai Luo nced inside. Inside was arge quantity of fresh ck pepper fruit.
Now, we cant finish it even if we eat it all day.
Amazing!
This worlds Chili powder is made from the fruit of a nt called ck pepper.
Its fruit is very small. In fact, its half the size of a mung bean. Naturally, it meets the requirement of not bigger than a thumb of the sacred pouch.
Its really ck pepper.
Uncle Saros picked up one and looked at it. He could easily judge the quality of these ck peppers based on his experience, and they were all high-quality products.
He looked at the many ck pepper fruits with a hint of delight. These arent simple fruits, its simply a pile of golden beads.
Each one is different.
Grabbing a handful of ck pepper in his hand, Bai Luo examined it carefully and found that although the size and color of these ck peppers were different, their appearance was excellent.
He thought about this before. Where do the seeds and fruits produced by the sacred pouche from?
Copies?
This is the first time Bai Luo had eaten ck pepper in his life.
However, none of these ck peppers were duplicates. All of them were slightly different, whether its in shape or size.
Bai Luo didnt understand how the sacred pouch works, but it doesnt matter for the moment. Bai Luo didnt bother to think about it anymore.
How much pepper can you release at one time? Also 100 kilograms?
Well, no matter what kind of food I pour out from the pouch, the total weight will be 100 kg.
This is the basic description of the sacred pouch on the ck book.
Then pour out 10 kilograms of ck pepper first.
If they sell 10 kg of ck pepper, even if they dont manage to get 10 kg of gold, they can get 8 kg at least.
If the Ardennes were businessmen, then it wouldnt take long for them to make a massive fortune.
However, Bai Luo noticed that the old mans expression did not rx after learning that he can create ck pepper at will, but became even more solemn.
Uncle?
Harboring a treasure without the ability to protect it is asking for disaster.
This is a term mentioned by Bai Luo before, but uncle Saros used it quite well.
If we rashly sell this ck pepper, we will only bring disaster upon ourselves.
The Arden vige is located within the deep mountains.
There are no aisles here, but the mountains and ridges can be climbed. Horses can only pass through dangerous mountains and old forests to reach this ce, hence ordinary people cant get in at all.
In addition, the nearest towns to the Arden Vige all belong to the Earl of Thorns.
The Iron Eagle King had a feud with the Ardennes, and he ordered the Ardennes to be killed on sight.
The Earl of Thorns himself doesnt care about the Ardennes. He might not even know about the existence of the Arden n.
Unfortunately, the big guys might ignore them, but the little guys and their minions never fail to harass them.
The wealthy businessmen and local gangs in the Thorns territory have always kept an eye on the bounty given by the Earl of Thorns.
Then what should we do?
Feiya ising back soon. At that time, we will climb over the mountains and go to distant towns. Each one of us will have a small quantity of ck pepper with us, which we will sell individually. This will reduce our risk of exposure
Uncle Saros thought of a way, but shook his head soon after, Unfortunately, this is not a long-term solution.
I still need to think about a better alternative, Uncle Saros mused,
Although we have a miracle, its far from the time to appear to the world, we need time.
Not all the Ardennes are in the vige. For example, his elder sister, in order to search for the whereabouts of other Ardennes in the territory of the Earl, is out wandering most of the time.
I have asked the children of the White Eagle family to release their eagles before.
The Arden vige keeps a connection with the outside world relying on these white eagles specially raised by uncle Saros.
The White Eagle family is the powerful vanguard of the Arden Vige.
Itsposed of a pair of siblings. The brother is Noel White Eagle, now seventeen years old.
Although Noel is young, he is the only youth in the vige who is over 15 years old, apart from Bai Luo.
He is Bai Luos younger brother, and uncle Saross proud protg.
Noel is highly skilled in martial arts, is best at spearmanship and individualbat, and has admired Bai Luo since childhood. Hes a man who knows his roots.
His younger sister, Fiora White Eagle, is one year younger than Inya, 13 years old this year. Uncle Saros taught her how to domesticate the eagles in the vige, used formunication and scouting.
I didnt tell Feiya about your miracle.
Uncle Saros has always been cautious in his actions. He informed Issafeiya that there was a major event in Arden Vige, but he didnt mention a word about the basic sacred pouch.
However, Issafeiya is smart and resourceful, even if she cant guess that Bai Luo has acquired a miracle, she will put down everything in her hands and rush back.
In this regard, both Saros and Bai Luo are full of confidence.
As for now.
The old uncle said: We will remain the same for the time being. We will continue the things we have been doing before.
It will take at least two to three years for the power of the sacred pouch to be truly manifested.
Then we
What Bai Luo wanted to ask is whether they should move out from this ce and develop in a better location.
Leave this to me, Saros confidently said,
I used to roam outside and have been to many ces around the world.
Back then, after the vige was destroyed by bandits, I led our n to settle here, on the one hand, to avoid the greed of the miracle masters, and on the other hand, to prepare a way out for our n.
A way out?
The sea.
Uncle Saros said, Arden vige is located in the limestone mountains, close to the southeast coast, and beyond, it is the ancient coastal city Hilull.
As long as we can get past that city and enter the sea.
Thats when the dragon enters the sea, Bai Luo followed his old uncles words: The sky is high and the ocean is deep! Well have a ce in this world
Good.
Saros has long since been familiar with the strange words that asionally pop out of Bai Luos mouth.
The ocean is iparably vast, but because its area and poption are quite small, it doesnt have many miracle masters.
The Arden n is small, it can grow up anywhere.
Compared to the main continent, inds are more suitable for them.
What you said makes sense.
Bai Luo thought carefully and found that the old man was right. He now has the sacred pouch. Instead of directly fighting with the Iron Eagle Kingdom, it is better to strategically retreat.
With the sacred pouch in hand, they dont need to worry about food at all.
But there are still many problems, uncle Saros said,
Fortunately, we still have time. Well wait until Feiyaes before making a decision.
Yes.
Later, Bai Luo discussed more major issues with the old man.
Uncle Saros is very knowledgeable. He was able to answer all Bai Luos questions one by one, clearing up Bai Luos thoughts.
Unknowingly, it was already dawn.
Lets stop here, for now, old man.
Bai Luo picked up the basic sacred pouch, smiled, and said, Next, we are going to prepare breakfast for everyone.
Father, brother, what are you guys doing here?
Inyas voice suddenly sounded, The two turned around to see her sniffing around. Her nose twitched cutely before turning around and looking at the two,
I seem to smell the smell of food, did you guys secretly eat something without me?
Saros:
Bai Luo:
Why dont you talk?
Inya was just joking. They love her the most, giving her everything that is delicious. Its impossible for them to secretly eat something without her,
Im wrong, arent I?
Uncle.
Looking at the little girl speechlessly, Bai Luo said to Saros, The future of Arden is worrying.
The girl is an exception, she is particrly silly.
Is that so? Im relieved.
Inya didnt understand the feelings of the uncle and his nephew. She just wanted to eat breakfast now,
What are we eating this morning? Im hungry.
Chapter 14: The New Miracle
Chapter 14: The New Miracle
Early next morning, the Arden vige was once again shrouded in joy.
Soybeans boiled in a big cauldron. This is the breakfast Bai Luo prepared for the Ardennes the next day, soybean soup with white rice.
After drinking porridgest night, Bai Luo felt that he had to change to something else today.
Bai Luo immediately thought of the configuration of the breakfast stores in his previous life, such as soy milk, fried dough sticks, and steamed dumplings
Okay, none of them can be produced yet.
The second best option is to use animal oil from the n as the raw material, then pour out various types of spices from his pouch.
Uncle Saros also used to cook before. He has considerable experience and solutions for their problems.
The old man picked a handful of spices and smelled them, then quickly selected the appropriate type and amount from the pile of spices and used them to remove the fishy smell from the animal oil.
Wow! Daddy can also cook!
Im also learning this for the first time.
But it smells really good
Bai Luo knew that he didnt have anypetence in this area, so he handed this task to the old man.
Inya was naturally no different. The two sat behind uncle Saros, watching the old man meticulously prepare breakfast, with anticipation in their eyes.
Growl.
Inya?
Its not me! Its really not me this time!
The silly girl Inya quickly sped her stomach and stated that she wasnt the one to produce that sound. Bai Luo turned his head and looked around, only to see that the vigers had already surrounded the courtyard of Bai Luos house at some point.
The current Bai Luo is the king of the Arden n that everyone follows.
His identity is different from before, so even children such as Mia and Schuster, who were close to him before, didnt dare to step into the courtyard without Bai Luos permission.
Everyone,e in quickly, and look for a chai
Bai Luos words stopped upon realizing that his house didnt have 75 chairs,
Well, Find a dry ce and sit down, breakfast will be ready soon.
Gulp.
The sound of swallowing saliva sounded one after another.
Most Ardennes are country bumpkins, even a bowl of soybean soup filled them with eagerness.
Crackle!
In the dim forest, the only light source was the bonfire that swayed with the one, crackling.
Tweet!
The eagles cries sounded in her ears, causing the woman who was closing her eyes to open them.
She had long silver hair and was wearing a gray-white windbreaker. Under the windbreaker was knight armor. She is Bai Luos elder sister, Issafeiya Vivian.
Issefeiya raised her hand, allowing the white eagle in the sky to fall on her arm, then took down the small animal skin roll tied to it.
[Something good happened in the vige,e back quickly]
A good thing?
Elder sister Issafeiya took out a bean-sized white stone from her backpack. It was a riverbed stone that can be seen everywhere in the river in Arden Vige.
I received the message, take this back.
Issafeiya gently handed some dried meat to the white eagle, then let it spread its wings and fly high.
The white stone is the secret sign of the Ardennes. It means that I am safe now. I received your message. Dont worry, I wille back.
Grrrr,~~
Suddenly, a beasts growling sounded in Issafeiyas ears.
Under the moonlight, pale blue lights flickered in the darkness, greedily fixated on Issafeiya. Dark-furred creatures slowly walked from the dark forest like devils walking out from the abyss.
Its a monster called the Wilderness ck Wolf. They are over one meter tall, have sturdy, muscr limbs, and sharp fangs. They live mostly inrge packs, rendering them one of the most dangerous beasts in the forest.
About twenty,
Issafeiya nced around and roughly judged the number of ck wolves.
She threw the animal skin roll into the fire pit, then acted as if she hadnt seen these monsters. She started sorting the items in her backpack, ignoring these monsters.
Normally, even a 50 man mercenary group will suffer great casualties upon encountering a pack of 20 wolves in the forest in order to repel them.
Roar!
Issafeiyaspleteck of regard angered the pack of ck wolves.
At the same time, this has be the best signal for them to attack. The ck wolves quickly ran towards Issafeiya, pouncing on her.
Puff!!
Following the attack of the first ck wolf, a huge wolf head fluttered in the moonlight.
A beautiful woman, holding a knight sword, shuttled between dozens of huge ck wolves in the wilderness, leaving only patches of blood and wailing resounding through the forest.
I cant take it away.
Four ck wolves ran away and mighte back for revengeter, but Issafeiya didnt care.
She was distressed because she didnt have the time to skin and bring so much wolf meat and fur back to her n. She could only leave them here, wasting them.
Never mind.
Something happened in the vige, Issafeiya must go back.
As for the ck wolves Just leave them here.
When the Ardennes act outside, their principle is to be low-key and to not cause trouble, nor to show their superhuman abilities. It will only cause trouble for them.
This area is under extreme surveince.
Issafeiya doesnt just procure supplies from one ce. In order to safely get more supplies for the Ardennes, she periodically changes ces.
As soon as someone recognizes her, Issafeiya will immediately leave that ce without hesitation.
Of course, its not just Issafeiya.
Before Bai Luo was injured, he actually took turns acting with his elder sister.
Anyway, either he or Issafeiya, one of them must always stay in the Arden vige, guarding their homes and people at any time.
Is it here?
A day after Issafeiya left, a group of people riding horses and pulling arge number of hounds appeared in the forest.
This is
They quickly saw arge number of ck wolves corpses,
All were killed in one blow, its them without a doubt!
Damn they ran so fast!
Keep chasing!
But But further ahead are the deeper areas of the forest
One of them expressed his anxiety, There are monsters inside, we
Idiot!
The head of the mercenary group scolded angrily,
She can enter, why cant we? If we catch her, well get 10 golden lions!
The golden lion is the main currency of the Iron Eagle and the surrounding kingdoms. Other coins include the silver snake, and the standardrge gold coins, small gold coins,rge silver coins, small silver coins,rge copper coins, and small copper coins.
1 small gold coin equals 100 small silver coins, and 1 small silver coin equals 100 small copper coins
The precise measurement of money in the Iron Eagle and nearby kingdoms is as follow:
1rge gold coin = 10 small gold coins = 100rge silver coins = 1,000 small silver coins = 10,000rge copper coins = 100,000 small copper coins.
The purchasing power of a small copper coin is simr to 1 yuan (0.16 USD) in Bai Luos previous life.
Therefore, arge gold coin is equivalent to 100,000 yuan(15,600 USD) from Bai Luos past life.
The golden lion and silver snake are special fist-sized coins. They are worth 5rge gold coins and 5rge silver coins respectively.
So 10 golden lions are exactly 50rge gold coins.
Its about 5 million yuan(783,000 USD) from Bai Luos past life.
5 million to assassinate a person is definitely a big deal for the average mercenary group.
Ahhh!!
Save me, save me!
The mercenary group broke into the depths of the forest, oblivious that they have long been spotted by Issafeiya.
Issafeiya didnt choose to deliberately fight with the mercenary group but deliberately left some traces to lead them to go deeper. Eventually, they died due to their greed under the hands of savage beasts, not even their bones were left.
Zrrr.
The snow-white tofu slipped from the edge of the pot. It was fried to a golden crispy state using soybean oil, exuding an attractive aroma.
Seven days have passed since Bai Luo found the basic sacred pouch.
The physical quality of the Ardennes is amazing. It took Bai Luo only half a month topletely recover from injuries that ordinary people might not heal from in three or four months.
Now, Bai Luo is not only able to move freely, but his strength has reached its peak.
Oh~~~
Mia, Schuster, Abaddon, and the other children all looked at the tofu in the oil with amazement, watching it slowly turn golden.
They regarded the process of deep-frying tofu as an unprecedented show, eximing endlessly.
This is normal. The Arden n used to be very poor. Naturally, they didnt have so much oil to deep fry food.
It smells good.
What is this, it looks so delicious.
Obviously I just ate lunch, but I am hungry again! What should I do?
The staple food of the Ardennes is bread. They almost have no type of food that requires oil.
Oil is not cheap, to fill such a big pot and use it to fry just one meal like Bai Luo is extreme extravagance, making people want to p him twice.
The reason that they have so much oil is that Bai Luo has poured out 100 kg of soybean 2 days ago.
As a result, Saros led the rest of the n to extract oil from soybean,pletely solving the Arden n oil problem.
At the same time, Bai Luo wanted to build a stone mill, grind soybeans, extract soy milk and make tofu.
Unfortunately, Bai Luo didnt know how to do any of these.
However, he has uncle Saros!
Bai Luo just mentioned his thoughts to uncle Saros, and the old man immediately understood his intentions and solved all problems.
Bai Luo cant extract oil?
Its okay, the old man has extracted other vegetable oil before.
Bai Luo doesnt know how to build a stone mill?
Its okay, the old man listened to Bia Luos description, thought a little, then quickly figured out how to make one.
Bai Luo doesnt know how to make tofu?
Its okay, it took the old man just one night to configure the right recipe. The next day he made excellent white tender tofu.
In addition, the old man also figured out how to farm potatoes and sweet potatoes.
Sweet potatoes must be cultivated first, and then nted.
As for the seeds of potatoes, after studying them for a bit, the old man did not wait for Bai Luo to exin how potatoes require tuberous stems to grow and said first.
This crop that is called potato, is it grown with stems?
Bai Luo couldnt fathom how the old man knew, but he was right. nting tuberous stems is the correct way to farm potatoes.
However, seeds can also be used, but the yield is low and the variety is not good.
They can choose some good potatoes after nting them for the first time, then nt their tuberous stems.
Fried tofu is ready.
Bai Luo smiled and upon remembering a famous quote from his past life, Although it wont shine, it is also my proud work. (Shining food from Chuuka Ichiban).
Come on, everyone, try it, everyone has a share, one piece per person.
Bai Luo is like a gentle elder brother, serving each child a piece of golden and crispy tofu, then sprinkling salt and hot sauce on top of it.
This hot sauce is made with small red peppers.
Although red peppers arent exactly fruits, they can still be poured out from the pouch because their size does not exceed the size of a thumb.
Also, dont ask how the hot sauce is made.
Uncle Saros even managed to make soy sauce after some time, is it difficult for him to make hot sauce?
I want it too, I want it too!
Inya is obviously a big girl, but she still mingles with the children. She doesnt have the consciousness of a big sister at all!
Shhh.
Suddenly, Bai Luo heard the sound of pages turning in his ear. He was taken aback for a moment, then immediately said to Inya.
Inya,e and serve this tofu to everyone, I have something to do..
Oh!
Inya happily took over the two extremely long chopsticks in Bai Luos hand, and said to the children proudly,
Now, General Inya has control over the tofu! If you want to eat this delicious food, I want to hear general Inya!
Bai Luo has long been ustomed to Inyas ridiculous antics. He quickly immersed himself into the depths of his consciousness.
In the next moment, the ck book appeared again.
It was open, and on the second page that was originally nk, a new riddle, a new map, and a new countdown appeared.
The second miracle, Bai Luos eyes were filled with surprise and expectations,
Itsing!
Chapter 15: Let Her Ride You Home
Chapter 15: Let Her Ride You Home
[She stepped out of her mothers blood, strolled on the battlefield, and stepped in the sky. If you ask her what is the fastest thing, she will tell you: Freedom!]
[6 days, 23 hours, 57 seconds]
[Direction: 3 south east]
It happened!
Its really here!
Bai Luo had spected before that the ck Book was a miracle that can find other miracles before, and judging from the number of pages it had, it can help him find more than one.
However, this was just his spection. He couldnt bepletely sure about its function. Now, Bai Luo is 100% sure.
The second miracle.
That direction?
Bai Luo looked to the southeast. In that direction was a rolling mountain range, at the end of which was the ancient seaside capital, Hillul.
He heard from uncle Saros that Hillul was once a city developed and built by the ancestors of the Arden n.
Unfortunately, it does not belong to the Ardennes anymore.
I have something to do. Im going to the mountains, Bai Luo said to Inya, You can distribute everyones lunch, and I might note back for dinner.
Oh.
Inya confidently patted her chest and said, Leave it to me!
This wild iron heads biggest dream is to be the eldest sister of everyone in the vige.
Unfortunately, elder sister Issafeiya was there, not giving her the opportunity to enact her dreams, but now she has the chance.
Im leaving.
Bai Luo haspletely recovered from his injuries, so naturally, he doesnt need to worry about the danger in the mountains.
The previous incident of being sneakily attacked and knocked unconscious by a wild boar has made him even more vignt. He doesnt dare to underestimate even the weakest monsters anymore.
When its time to run, Bai Luo will not hesitate to retreat strategically.
Sword, axe, and shield.
The sword and axe were made by the old man himself, and the shield is made of ancient ironwood, making it extremely hard.
In recent years, weapons are not only hard to buy, but they are also ridiculously expensive. The Ardennes had to buy raw iron and forge their own weapons.
Thats it.
Bai Luo hung the knights sword and axe around his waist, with a bow and shield behind his back, he was fully armed. He decisively walked into the forest and headed in the direction indicated by the ck book.
On the way, Bai Luo encountered multiple groups of beasts.
He didnt hunt them and the other party also didnt attack him. They kept a certain distance from each other. Perhaps even these wild beasts knew that this human isnt easy to mess with.
In fact, most of the wild beasts in this world not only have sharp instincts, but also a certain level of intelligence.
Its certainly not high, about the level of properly trained domestic dogs in Bai Luos previous life.
Only monsters are irrational and violent.
Few people can urately exin the origin of those monsters, because they are too scattered and diverse.
However, after Bai Luo learned about the existence of miracles, Uncle Saros gave him the information he gathered from his many years of investigation.
Monsters are the descendants of miraculous creatures. They have multiplied for hundreds of generations or even thousands of generations, losing the majority of their miracle power, but they still have a certain level of strength.
The closer they are to miraculous creatures, the stronger the monsters are, and the farther they are from miraculous creatures, the weaker they are.
The majority of monsters cant use magic abilities, but its not umon for them to have extreme strength and near invulnerability.
The Silvermane that Bai Luo had hunted before had only one weak point in its entire body, and it was its eyes. Bai Luo could only cause damage in other ces using blunt weapons, mortal swords cant even prate its fur.
Huh~~
After walking over mountains and ridges for about six hours, even Bai Luo was a little tired.
He found a mountain river, and after carefully observing whether the water was safe to drink, he quickly replenished his water bag.
In the end, where do I have to go? Is it so far?
Bai Luo took a sip from the water pouch. He didnt feel that it was hard. In the past, when hunting with uncle Saros, he had faced situations that were dozens of times more difficult than this one.
However, what made him helpless is that this ck book didnt give him an approximate distance.
It just gave him direction. If he reaches the sea, can he only continue swimming forward?
This path cant be endless!
Ill continue walking for another day.
Bai Luo set a time for himself. He has the basic sacred pouch, so he wont face a food shortage problem.
He can just pour out some dates to replenish his energy.
In addition, the ability of the sacred pouch doesnt have a time limit, which means that its not necessary to pour out everything on the same day.
Even if he doesnt pour out all the food that was generated the day prior, it will be automatically added to the food of the next day.
The sacred pouch can only generate 100 kg of food every day, but even if he doesnt use it, that 100 kg doesnt disappear the next day.
This is the pouchs secret ability that Bai Luo discovered when he only poured out 95 kilograms of grain on one day and 105 kilograms of grain the next day.
Therefore, even if Bai Luo didnt use the basic sacred pouch for several days, nothing will be wasted.
Bai Luo was afraid that the Ardennes would get worried due to his sudden departure.
Fortunately, Bai Luo left marks along the way. Everyone should be able to use these marks to determine his location and safety.
So Bai Luo continued on his way.
He quickened his pace, climbing one mountain after another, passing by many deep valleys and dangerous marshes. When Bai Luo stopped, he had already appeared on the edge of a valley-like in covered with greenery.
Bai Luo slept for four hours midway, and now its already dawn. He has spent over a dozen hours on this journey.
This ce is
Bai Luo carefully surveyed the area. Looking at the distant in, he could clearly see people.
I came directly to the south.
The situation of the Ardennes is rather special. They are of concern to some extremely powerful miracle masters.
Over the years, uncle Saros tried his best to hide the whereabouts and even all traces of the Ardennes. They dont dare to expose themselves easily.
Therefore, the Ardennes rarely dwell with foreigners.
The Ardennes would never dare to get too close to such a beautiful river valley area because this is the hometown of generations of people.
As outsiders, the Ardennes would surely be guarded against and rejected, eventually leading to disaster.
Oh?
Bai Luo frowned slightly. He had been paying attention to the pointer on the ck book just now and immediately noticed that it was slightly offset.
It moved!
He is currently standing still. The movement of the pointer indicates that the target is moving, and it also means that its not far away from him.
Am I finally going to find it?
What is it?
Since its moving, some kind of creature?
Bai Luo looked around, and soon he noticed that there was a small white horse in the distance, running towards the forest beside Bai Luo.
A horse?
The horses speed was quite fast. Bai Luo stood on a high cliff and found that the pointer was indeed pointing at it.
The distance between the two was about seven or eight miles, and the white horse had already run to the edge of the valley, then entered the forest.
I must check it out.
Woo~~~
Just as Bai Luo was about to follow the horse, the howling of wolves caused Bai Luo to quicken his pace,
This voice belongs to the Timberwolf in the south! And theres more than one!
Bai Luo realized that the white horse was in danger, and immediately jumped down the cliff. He buffered the fall with the help of some extended rocks. After falling on the ground, he immediately ran towards the forest at his fastest speed.
In the forest, a white horse is surrounded by six or seven Timberwolves.
Two Timberwolves bit one of its front and hind legs respectively, and one Timberwolf kept pouncing on its neck, but the white horse repeatedly avoided it.
Roar!
The Timberwolves swooped, pressing their forelimbs against the white horses back, sinking their ws into its back, then exerted their strength, trying to press it on the ground.
The white horse seemed to know that it would not be able to escape if it fell on the ground. It will face certain death.
So it struggled desperately while enduring the severe pain, it violently flung its hind legs, trying to throw the Timberwolves away.
Whoosh!
Two sharp axes broke through the air andnded on the necks of two Timberwolves with extreme precision.
Woohoo!
The sudden attack disrupted the rhythm of the Timberwolves. They gave up on the white horse in a panic, then growled in a certain direction, barring their teeth.
I finally caught up.
Bai Luo didnt care much about these Timberwolves.
They arent monsters, but simple wild beasts.
Get lost!
Bai Luo took the bow and arrow and continuously fired. Each arrow preciselynded on the timberwolves throat or eyes, instantly killing them. Only one managed to escape.
Bai Luo wanted to catch up. After all, smart creatures like wolves tend to hold grudges. Its very likely toe looking for revenge.
However, looking at the white horse that was slowly losing blood on the ground and wailing in pain, Bai Luo put away his weapon and approached it cautiously.
Oh?
Bai Luo was a little surprised because the white horse didnt disy any vignce towards him.
This shows that it is not a wild horse, its probably raised by someone.
Only horses who are ustomed to seeing humans will be so calm in their presence rather than seeing them as enemies.
After all, human beings in this world hardly eat horse meat.
Horses are an important strategic resource. Whether it is trekking on the road, fighting, or plowing the fields, their uses are very diverse. Naturally, their price is extremely expensive.
Even if wild horses are found in the wild, humans will only capture them, not kill them.
Dont be afraid, I wont hurt you.
Bai Luo didnt know if it could understand him, but he approached it cautiously.
At the same time, Bai Luo looked at the ck book.
Sure enough, the text changed.
[You found her, but she does not belong to you. What should you do? maybe you should try to treat her]
Treat her?
Since he decided to go on a journey, Bai Luo naturally brought bandages with him. He took out clean water, then started cleaning the injuries of the white horse.
During this process, Bai Luo also noticed its gender. Its a mare. To be more urate, its a filly.
What a strong girl!
During the whole process, The white horse very cleverly epted Bai Luos treatment. She did not resist at all.
Obviously, the power of miracles has begun to take effect.
Its basically all skin traumas, but its hind leg bones are slightly fractured. It will take her some time to recover. During this period, she will be unable to walk.
Neigh~~
The white horses IQ is not low. Knowing that Bai Luo saved her, she gently touched Bai Luos with her head, expressing her affection and gratitude.
This step should be done, whats the next step?
Bai Luo looked at the ck book again, but the next sentence made himpletely stunned. His mouth almost dropped to the ground.
F*ck! Are you kidding me?
[She didnt like being mounted, so she escaped from her shackles]
[But she is a good girl who knows gratitude, so why not show her what fairness is? Since you want to ride her, let her ride you home.]
Are you f*cking kidding me?
Bai Luo looked at the white horse. She wasnt very robust, about the same height as Bai Luo. She should only be a bit over 1 year old.
Uncle Saros taught him how to distinguish between a variety of creatures. Bai Luo can tell that with this white horses breed, shes likely to grow to more than 2 meters tall and over 900 kg at adulthood.
But even as a young horse, she is not small!
She must be at least 500 kilograms! That is half a ton!
Boss! Ill call you boss!
Bai Luo secretlyined to the ck book,
Are you telling me to carry a half-ton horse and climb over dozens of mountains? Are you trying to kill me?
What a joke. Is he crazy?
Single-handedly carrying a 500-kilogram horse, just this task alone blocks 99.9999% of the Iron Eagle kingdom poption.
Who can do this?
To put it into perspective, a bag of rice is only 18 kg, 500 kg is nearly 30 bags of rice!
Moreover, this ce is far from the vige. He has to climb over 20 mountains and cross many dangerous terrains to reach Arden vige.
The road is rugged and winding. Moreover, there are countless wolves, tigers, and leopards lurking in the forest, dangers are everywhere.
This task is at apletely different levelpared to the task I had toplete to acquire the sacred pouch.
Speaking of it
Am I stealing someones property?
Bai Luo looked out of the forest. There was probably a horse farm over there. The white filly escaped from there,
If I take that as a destination and carry her back, it will be just a few kilometers away.
Its too simple.
Bai Luo said something enough to make countless ordinary people curse him.
Bai Luo is an Ardennes. Its just a mere 500 kg. He can easily carry it with one hand.
But the difficulty would be to carry such a big horse back home.
Carrying the white horse and going back to that horse farm versus going back to the Arden vige is like the difference between simple mode and hell mode.
But Bai Luo had no choice.
Obtaining a miracle is certainly not simple.
Wanting to easily get something as good as the Basic Sacred Pouch is no different from daydreaming.
Bai Luos situation is already countless times better than some people that are thirsty for strength but have no way.
At least he knew what to do.
The only thing needed is sweat and effort.
I hope that your miracle power can at least strengthen me.
Bai Luo made up his mind to acquire this miracle. It doesnt matter how hard it is, he will never give up.
Come on, good girl, dont move around, Ill take you home.
Bai Luo said as he gently carried her, which scared the little filly because no one had ever done anything like this to her.
However, she had seen something simr.
asionally some hunters carry pigs just like this, then kill themter on.
Neigh~~
The filly was terrified. She thought that Bai Luo was going to kill her, so she neighed in terror.
Dont move! Im not going to eat you!
Bai Luo didnt care whether she understood or not, he exined his intention anyway.
Seeing the little filly gradually calm down, Bai Luo breathed a sigh of relief, then steadily walked back to the horse farm with her on his back.
[Let her ride you home]
Despite reaching the horse farm, this sentence has not changed, indicating that Bai Luo has notpleted the task,
Do I really need to get back home?
Alright.
Bai Luo took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and made a decision: Ill do it!
Soon after, a group of people arrived at the ce where Bai Luo rescued the white filly and immediately noticed the blood on the ground.
Has it been eaten by wolves?
The little filly is not a precious breed, she is just a very ordinary local horse. Such a horse escaped into the forest, moreover, she was injured. Its most likely dead.
Its not worth it.
Forget it, lets go back.
The leader nudged his horse and turned back. Even the leader is unwilling to take a risk, naturally, the others didnt care.
The horse is not theirs anyway.
Chapter 16: Shirley
Chapter 16: Shirley
Shirley is a very ordinary white filly without a name.
As for the name Shirley, it was given to her by her strange new master who just rescued her from the ferocious wolves.
Well, hes really a strange person.
Neigh~~
It seems that you also like this name.
Bai Luo stroked the little fillys neck. He quickly noticed that although Shirleys appearance isnt particrly outstanding, she is extraordinarily smart. She seemed to really understand him.
My name is Bai Luo.
Bai Luo didnt care about Shirleys origins, nor did he want to ask.
In his opinion, he saved Shirley from certain death. As long as Shirley doesnt object, she will be Bai Luos horse andpanion.
Will you go with me? I will raise you.
Bai Luo poured many soybeans, corn, and small tomatoes from his sacred pouch, allowing Shirley to taste them one by one.
Yummy!
After chewing a few pieces of soybeans, Shirley, who was originally indifferent towards the food, became very excited. Her eyes gleamed with light.
Whats this? Its so delicious!!
The corn was exceptionally sweet and crispy, and the little tomatoes that followed impacted Shirleys taste buds. The sourness caused her to squeal with joy.
You agree, right?
Facing the temptation of delicious food, Shirley had no resistance at all and was immediately bribed by Bai Luo, deciding to follow this new master who had delicious food.
Good girl, you have good taste.
Follow me and you will have endless delicacies.
Neigh~~~
Bai Luos words were very novel to Shirley, but she inexplicably liked it.
Shirley is very smart and energetic. She has intelligence far beyond that of ordinary horses. Although she is far from human intellect, she has the basic cognitive ability of a 7-year-old.
She cant speak, but she can understand humannguage and grasp the meaning of most sentences.
The owner of the horse farm hadnt paid much attention to Shirley, hence he didnt notice her peculiarity. He only treated her as an ordinary white horse for breeding and selling.
In fact, a group of horse dealers came to the town today to buy 20 horses.
Shirley was selected, but she broke free of bondage and escaped.
When I first saw you, I knew you were not an ordinary horse. Bai Luo said.
You dont want to be mounted by others, so you can rest assured that I will never ride you without your consent.
Bai Luo naturally didnt know Shirleys experience.
But he can infer based on existing information! Who hasnt seen a few episodes of Conan, right?
The text on the ck book clearly informed Bai Luo that Shirley doesnt like being ridden, and to get her approval, he has to do something ridiculous and unprecedented!
For example, carry her home!
Neigh~~
This is the first time someone said this to Shirley.
Shirleys eyes shone. Her impression of Bai Luo quickly changed. In addition to being her savior, Bai Luo gained another identity, a confidant!
This human understands her!
Is this positionfortable?
Bai Luo didnt regard Shirley as an ordinary horse. She is a miracle. Although he doesnt know what kind of miracle she is, shes definitely not a mortal creature.
Neigh!
Bai Luos shoulders are not very broad, so he could try his best to maintain his bnce, so as not to make Shirley on his back feel ufortable.
As long as yourefortable, lets go.
Bai Luo strode forward, not fast, but not slow.
He walked very steadily, whether it was uphill or downhill, he walked on it like it was t ground.
Huh~~
This was the sound of Bai Luos breathing after he got over the first mountain.
Huhu~huhu~~
This is Bai Luos breathing after he crossed the second mountain.
Haaa~~~Haaa~~~Haaa~~~
This is the sound of Bai Luos breathing after he crossed the third mountain.
This is the sound of Bai Luos breathing after he crossed the fourth mountain.
Uh, why cant we hear the sound of Bai Luo breathing?
I cant, I really cant!
Bai Luo was lying on the ground by a mountain stream, his chest was rising and falling, his mouth was filled with the taste of blood.
Even with Bai Luos physical fitness, carrying a half-ton horse and climbing over four giant mountains is his limit.
!!!!!
Aside, Shirley sat down on her knees.
She looked at Bai Luo who was lying on his back in horror as if she was looking at a monster.
Its not that Shirley felt that her physical strength is not as good as Bai Luo, but Bai Luo is a human being, she is a horse. The two arepletely different creatures!
Its just like Shirley carrying 5 horses and climbing over 4 mountains. She cant do such a ridiculous task!
Thats without mentioning that Bai Luo and her were attacked by many beasts midway.
Every time they encounter danger, Bai Luo will quickly put her down, then fight against the wild beasts and monsters while protecting her.
Many of these beasts and monsters were terrifying creatures that Shirley had never seen before, but Shirley could sense their horror just from their aura. She felt that any one of them could easily devour her!
Although Shirley is a little filly, she is also quite arrogant internally.
All horses have different natures, the more outstanding their ability is, the fierier they are.
However, Bai Luo has really conquered Shirley.
Even if she prides herself to be different from and smarter than all horses, she waspletely overwhelmed. She submits to this human from the depths of her heart.
If her owner is Bai Luo, she can ept it. Shirley will not feel humiliated at being ridden by such a strong man, but rather proud!
Neigh~~
Shirley neighed at Bai Luo.
Bai Luos life-saving grace, coupled with his terrifying power and understanding caused Shirley to recognize him as her master, and start to get worried about his body.
Im fine.
Bai Luo learned about the behavior of horses from uncle Saros, so he knew that the white filly is expressing her concern for him,
We probably need to cross sixteen more mountains to reach my home.
Its not a big deal. Its just a mere 16 mountains. We should be able to reach home in about 4 days.
Sixteen mountains!!!!
Shirley waspletely stunned.
The human in front of me No, what is going on with my new master?
Is there something wrong with his brain?
Neigh!
Shirley felt that she should endure the pain, stand up, and tell him that she can walk.
No!
Dont!!!
Bai Luo was shocked, he quickly stopped Shirley from getting up, then looked at the text on the ck book.
Ill carry you! Why are you standing up, Ill carry you!!
Bai Luo didnt know how thepletion of this trial was judged. If Shirley takes a step and the trial is directly considered as failed, Bai Luo is afraid that he would directly cry.
Shirley had no choice but to pacify Bai Luo andy back on the ground.
She might have moved a little, but the task on the ck book didnt change. Bai Luo breathed a sigh of relief and decided to continue.
Chapter 17: Miracle Creature
Chapter 17: Miracle Creature
Lets eat something first.
Its toote today, Bai Luo could certainly not continue such a journey in the middle of the night.
It would be okay if he was alone, but with Shirley, even with his monstrous physical strength, he wouldnt be able to stand it.
Then rest for one night. We will continue on our way tomorrow.
Afterward, Bai Luo carried Shirley on his back for another day in ordance with the instructions given by the ck book.
Big brother Bai Luo, what are you doing?
Hearing this sound, Bai Luo immediately raised his head and saw Jerah of the Greenwood family and Noel of the White Eagle family. The two were looking at him with extremely strange eyes.
Boss, what are you doing? Ill help you
Noel quickly threw his spear to Jerah, untied his windbreaker, and wanted to help Bai Luo carry Shirley, but Bai Luo stopped him.
Dont help! You dont need to help me!
If you want to help me, just drive off the nearby wild beasts. Dont let them get in my way.
Bai Luo is very confident in carrying Shirley back for two reasons. One is his confidence in his physical strength.
The second reason is because of the marks left by him.
He hadnt returned for more than two days, so uncle Saros will definitely send someone to follow the marks he left to find him. As Bai Luo expected, Noel and Jerah found him.
This also means that Bai Luo ispletely safe.
With the two of them around, as long as a Silvermane-level monster doesnt appear, no creature will be able to get close to him.
So, why are you carrying a horse on your back?
Jerah was a bit confused. She looked at Noel with an inquisitive expression but thetter was just as confused. I dont know, but where did you get this horse from, boss?
Bai Luo suddenly left, then came back with a white horse on his back.
This bizarre scene filled the two with disbelief.
Did they miss a page or something?
Why are they feeling a sense of reality fragmentation?
Huh~huh~~
Bai Luo gasped heavily and said, You only need to know that I am working hard for the future of the Arden vige!
Bai Luo couldnt exin this bizarre situation. Could he say that Shirley is a miracle and that he is fulfilling the trial to awaken its miracle power?
Carrying a horse and climbing over 20 mountains.
Its absurd!
Can normal people do this kind of thing?
This is no longer just a matter of luck and destiny. Even if ordinary people want toplete this trial, they simply cant!
This
What should we do?
The two of them now recognize Bai Luo as their king and have pledged their allegiance to him. Naturally, they dare not question his decision.
Jerah.
Bai Luomanded: Climb a tall tree, stand high, and shoot the wild beasts remotely.
Noel, Bai Luo calmly said,
Investigate the surrounding terrain using your white eagles, then go ahead and help me clear the way!
Yes!
Yes!
Bai Luos calmmand instantly invigorated the two.
Jerah is good at long-range attacks. No one in their n is better than her apart from Bai Luo, Issafeiya, and Saros, the top three.
Noels strength is also extraordinary. Even if he shuttle through the mountains alone, he can return safely.
Coupled with Bai Luosmand, the three formed a team and directly reduced the ck Books trial to normal difficulty.
Now, Bai Luo only has to focus on carrying Shirley back.
Is it hard? Definitely!
However, Bai Luo can do it!
Good girl, we have to work harder.
Without the nuisance of wild beasts, Bai Luos returning speed has greatly increased.
Noel asked his eagles to report their safety back to uncle Saros and the rest of the n.
Two more days passed before Bai Luo finally brought Shirley home.
Haa~~Haaa~~~
Bai Luoid powerlessly on the stairs in front of his door, staring nkly at the clouds in the sky. He was physically and mentally exhausted.
However, hard work will eventually be rewarded.
[???]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Low
Type: Miracle Creature
Faction: Northern Earth
Ability: Unawakened
Contract method: Treating her injuries and carrying her home before the power of miracles disappear
Awakening method: unknown
[She has sincerely recognized you as her master. You got her, she will only belong to you]
[But her power has not been awakened yet, so please take good care of her until her injuries are healed]
The text on the ck book has changed and the countdown has disappeared.
This means that Shirleys trial has beenpleted.
Bai Luo finally breathed a sigh of relief. This time, he finally learned that acquiring miracles wont be as easy as he thought. The difficulty of this trial was quite high, even for him.
Bai Luo didnt feel much when he acquired the basic sacred pouch.
But to acquire Shirley, Bai Luo spent five days and five nights of hard work, carrying her over 20 mountains and hundreds of kilometers beforepleting the task. Naturally, he is looking forward to the day when Shirleys miracle power awakens.
She already recognized me as her master
I got her, and she belongs only to me.
But her miracle power has not awakened yet, so is thest step missing?
Bai Luo could feel the connection between himself and Shirley. They had alreadypleted the most difficult step, the miracle acquisition contract.
However, Shirleys power has not been awakened.
If he doesnt learn how to awaken her miracle power, Shirley will remain an ordinary horse until the day she dies.
Only by awakening Shirleys miraculous power can she truly be a miracle creature.
Wait until the day her injuries are healed
Bai Luo understood that thest trial could only be triggered after Shirley is able to run freely again.
In this case, Bai Luo mustnt be anxious.
Shirley has already recognized him as her master, except Bai Luo, no one canplete thest task.
Take a good rest.
Bai Luo gently put Shirley into the stable specially built by uncle Saros.
Two days ago, Bai Luo sent a message with the white eagle to uncle Saros, asking him to build a stable next to his house.
The Ardennes worked hard andpleted this task in just one day.
Would you like something to eat, such as small tomatoes or corn?
Bai Luo already knows Shirleys taste. She likes sweet and sour, so she especially loves tomatoes and corn.
Regarding Shirleys treatment, Bai Luo was extraordinarily kind and gentle.
Especially now that the two have a miracle contract rtionship, Shirley also feels Bai Luos significance to herself.
He is her master, the one and only, the king she will follow for eternity.
When I have carrots in the future, Ill let you taste horses favorite delicacy.
Bai Luo knew that Shirley could understand his words, so he gentlymunicated with her as if she was a child.
Big brother!! Are you okay?!
Inya ran towards Bai Luo, her voice resounded from far away,
A rumor spread in the vige! Theyre saying that you brought back a horse. Is it true?
Oh! There is really a horse!
Inya quickly ran into the stable and looked at Shirley. Unfortunately, Shirley was very scared and would not allow Inya to get close.
The girl was a little disappointed, but she quickly cheered up.
Pam Pam Pam!
Bai Luo was in the yard, pouring crops from the sacred pouch.
Uncle Saros stood aside, observing the amount of food falling on the ground, stopping him asionally, then instructing him what to release next and how much food he should release to keep a bnce.
The basic sacred pouch had umted food for 5 days. If he pours out everything at once, then it would be really a mountain of food.
So, whats the matter with that horse?
Uncle Saros inquired about Shirley and Bai Luo replied,
I felt that were destined, so I brought her back.
Carrying a horse and climbing over 20 mountains, tsk tsk
Feeling that young people really know how to y, Saros took a whiff of his pipe and said, Feiya is back.
Oh?!
Bai Luo quickly stood up, Elder Sister is back?
She came backst night.
Why didnt you say it earlier!
Bai Luo hastily said, Where is she?
In the kitchen.
Bai Luo looked at the kitchen in surprise. The house is quite dark. It took him a long time after resting to notice that there was a fourth person in his house.
I must be too tired to not notice my elder sister.
Ill go over!
Hearing that his elder sister was back, Bai Luo ignored the soreness of his legs, got up, and quickly walked into the kitchen.
Looking at Bai Luos back, Sarosmented,
Its so good to be young
Little tomatoes, so sour and delicious!
Looking at Inya who was stuffing her face with tomatoes, Saros was helpless. They are born from the same parents, so why is the gap so big?
Hah~~
Uncle Saros sighed, he doesnt care about this anymore, let her be.
Elder Sister!
Bai Luos kitchen is not big and its full of firewood.
Issafeiya was standing in front of the stove with her back facing Bai Luo. She tied her long silver hair into a ponytail and tied an apron around her waist.
She was dressed in amon home outfit instead of the heroic knight dress. However, this not only didnt reduce her elegant aura but made her more approachable.
Its a pity that his elder sister doesnt have the temperament of a gentle big sister.
Issafeiyas temperament is too cold. Even the children in the vige seldom y with her.
Its not that they fear her, but they have deep respect and admiration for her.
In this regard, Inya is actually better than her sister. She is the pistachio of the whole vige, and everyone loves her.
Little Luo is back?
Issafeiya turned her head and saw Bai Luo, the coldness and indifference on her face immediately melted away, revealing a gentle smile.
The gentleness of Issafeiya will only bloom in front of Bai Luo.
Only when facing Bai Luo will she appear more like a woman, rather than a powerful valkyrie.
Im home.
Bai Luo said with a smile,
You should have seen me before, why didnt you call me?
I didnt dare to speak.
It would be embarrassing if Bai Luo stumbled because of the sudden noise. Issafeiya is very considerate.
His elder sister brought out a basin of hot water for him, then said with a look of concern,
You should be tired, wash your face and take a good rest, I will call you when dinner is prepared.
Im not tired, not tired at all!
Bai Luo washed his face, but he was unwilling to leave.
He moved a chair and just sat behind his elder sister. Looking at her beautiful figure from behind, Bai Luo felt that he could eat ten more bowls of rice tonight.
Bai Luo was single in his previous life, but he might have never eaten pork, had he not seen a pig run?
His elder sister is definitely the most beautiful, temperamental, and talented woman that Bai Luo had ever seen in both of his lives.
Therefore, since he was a child, Bai Luo hasunched a big sister capture n. He has loved her since he was a child and has vowed to make her his wife a long time ago.
Up to now, only thest step is missing before they officially be a couple.
Go and rest!
Issafeiya couldnt do anything with Bai Luos gaze ogling her from behind, so she could only helplessly ask him to go rest, again.
Besides, congrattions on acquiring a miracle.
Do you know about miracles?
A little earlier than you.
Issafeiya had also searched for miracles, but it was because of this that she knew how difficult it is to obtain a miracle.
Only a true king, a heaven chosen, can acquire a miracle.
Whether it was elder sister Issafeiya or old uncle Saros, unfortunately, they are all losers.
Fortunately, Bai Luo acquired a miracle, which made the two of them even happier than finding a miracle themselves.
By the way, take a look at the gift I brought back for you.
The elder sister turned her head, the smile on her face remained undiminished,
It may be a bit outdated, but it should be of some use to you.
Oh? Spices?
Bai Luo found a bag of spices in the kitchen, not much in quantity, but extremely rich in variety.
Obviously, his elder sister collected them specifically for him.
Its too timely!
Bai Luo said to Issafeiya,
We just need to use themter, thank you, elder sister.
Thats quite the coincidence.
Bai Luo recounted the abilities of the basic sacred pouch to Issafeiya. This is information that most of the Ardennes didnt know.
They only knew that the basic sacred pouch could create delicious food, but they didnt know the process or the details. The old man told Bai Luo to hide this information from the public, so even Issafeiya didnt know before.
Gift! What about me? My gift?
Inyas cheerful voice sounded from outside the kitchen. Elder sister Issafeiya looked at her dotingly and smiled,
Its there.
Ohhh!
Inya excitedly opened the package. It was filled with colorful candies.
Its candy!
I like my sister the most!
Inya happily hugged her sister, then started grabbing a handful of candy and stuffing it in her mouth.
Bai Luo and Inya have simr hobbies, they both like to eat.
Elder sister Issafeiya is different from uncle Saros. She really spoils Bai Luo, even if he wants to eat spices that are equivalent to golden sand, as long as Bai Luo is happy, its worth it to her.
I almost forgot, there is this.
Issafeiya tidied up her clothes. She took off her apron, then bent down gracefully and knelt in front of Bai Luo.
She did not choose to swear allegiance as a knight, but rather as a woman.
Because in front of Bai Luo, she is not only a powerful warrior but also his elder sister and even
I adjure to spend this life to serve you, Issafeiya solemnly swore, At all costs, guard you and your people, and fight for you.
I will serve you as my king!
Bai Luo did not stop her, he understood the character of his elder sister.
At this solemn moment, Bai Luo stood there very quietly. He raised his head and held his chest up, but silently calcted the time internally.
I ept your service.
After three minutes, Bai Luo immediately lifted his elder sister up,
Quick! Get up!
Elder sister Issafeiya is very strong. Shes Ardens number one powerhouse, Bai Luo cant win against her.
Moreover, Issafeiya is both ridiculously strong and incredibly smart. Her wisdom is not under uncle Saros,pared to Inya, theyre like twopletely different creatures.
Thinking of this, Bai Luo looked at Inya on the side, who was stuffing her mouth with candy like a squirrel and felt a great toothache. Theyre sisters! But why is the difference between them so big?!
Brother, do you want some?
Feeling Bai Luos gaze, Inya thought he wanted her candy, so she offered some generously,
You can pick as much as you want!
No, you can eat it yourself.
With a face full of regrets, Bai Luo asked her to go out to y by herself. He had something to talk about with his elder sister.
Inya didnt think much of it and happily bounced away. She ns to find some younger children and show off her candy.
Is this the new food?
Issafeiya looked curious. She gently kneaded the dough with her hands. Bai Luo noticed that she was quite proficient, but if she had touched it before, why would she ask such a question?
However, upon thinking of his elder sisters terrifying talent, Bai Luo didnt feel that it was strange anymore.
Even if it was the first time she did such a thing, she immediately learned the trick and drew inferences about it.
Bai Luo wasnt surprised, Well, what do you think of the food I saw in my dream?
Unlike ordinary flour, this grain called wheat ferments beautifully.
This world also has simr practices, but because of different materials and concepts, people mostly make bread instead of noodles or pasta.
Bai Luo took out wheat and barley, ground them into flour, and proposed concepts such as buns, steamed buns, noodles, and cakes.
Uncle Saros knew that he was very keen on eating, so he quickly used these concepts to work out the corresponding production method.
In less than half a month, the old man almost reproduced all the recipes of Bai Luos past life food. Even the tools for making these foods were recreated by the old man.
During the whole process, Bai Luo just gave a general direction.
Fortunately, Bai Luo has long been ustomed to his uncles awesomeness.
If its not awesome, then its not his uncle.
Its worth mentioning that the old man has found the trick to make soy sauce. However, it will take some time to make the finished product.
Were eating noodles tonight.
Bai Luo has tasted the craftsmanship of his elder sister since he was a child. She is an amazing cook!
Although the materials werent enough, making it difficult for her to create amazing delicacies, in terms of craftsmanship, his elder sister is world-ss!
For example, the noodles she made were smooth and delicious, full of sticity, coupled with specially marinated steak, it was heavenly! Inya was not satisfied even after eating six bowls in a row. She ate until her belly was bulging, thenid down on the couch.
I cant eat anymore~~
Hey.
Bai Luo patted Inyas head,
Dont lie down after eating, go out for a walk.
Yes~~~
Inya murmured with a dissatisfied expression, but she could only obediently follow the words of her big brother.
In the past, the Ardennes paid attention to eating less and moving less, because there wasnt enough food.
But now that food is more abundant, the Ardennes need to make full use of it to bring out their full potential.
Only when they grow up and be strong warriors can they protect the Arden n.
Chapter 18: Riding
Chapter 18: Riding
Another week or so passed, Bai Luo took good care of Shirley, and at the same time, he continued pouring out various types of grain to increase the reserves of the Ardennes.
There are eighty people in Arden vige, and even children and old people are very powerful.
Bai Luo intends to reserve 2 tons of food first.
After that, Bai Luo will not release any more grain but will allow the sacred pouch to umte more food.
If nothing happens, they will soon start their migration n.
At that time, too many supplies will reduce the teams matching speed.
It would be better to pour out food when they want to eat.
The reason why they have to prepare a lot of food is in case they need to trade with outsiders.
If people see that they had nothing with them, but suddenly, they pull thousands of kg of food from god knows where. No matter how stupid these guys are, they will definitely notice that something is wrong.
Whether it was uncle Saros or elder sister Issafeiya, they all judged unanimously that now is not the time for Bai Luo to expose his miracle.
Only when the number of Ardennes increases, and they have a big enough army, can they have the chance to show their miracle.
With the natural warrior physique of the Ardennes, they can create a foothold overseas.
Not all Ardennes are monstrously strong.
Only the n members who have an extremely pure bloodline, much closer to that of their ancestors, such as Bai Luo and Issafeiya, have terrifying strength.
Sometimes, Ardennes with weak physiques, such as Schuster, appear.
However, the Ardennes are Ardennes after all.
Even if the parents are weak, that doesnt mean that their children will also be weak. The best example is Bai Luo.
Bai Luos father and Saros are close friends, but his physical fitness is just a little better than Schusters.
Therefore, if Schuster marries and has children. His heirs will be a criticalbat power of the Arden n.
[Basic Sacred Pouch]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Bottom
Type: Miracle Item
Faction: Twilight of the Gods
Ability 1: By visualizing the crops you have eaten, the sacred pouch can produce the seeds of those crops, and fruits whose size does not exceed that of your fist, but the sacred pouch can only generate 200 kilograms every day.
How to use: Visualize the food then turn the pouch upside down to pour out the seeds or fruits.
Perhaps it was because of the constant use of the Basic Sacred Pouch, Bai Luo discovered that its description on the ck book has slightly changed this morning.
It has increased!
The first thing is the upper limit. It has changed from 100 kg to 200 kg.
Moreover, the size limit of the fruits that can be generated changed from thumb-sized to fist-sized!
My fist
Bai Luo observed his fist. It wasnt big, but it was definitely not small. After clenching it, its certainly bigger than fruits such as apples, oranges, and peaches.
Should I try it?
Bai Luo visualized an apple. In the next moment, he felt the weight of the pouch increasing. Bai Luo turned the pouch upside down, causing many apples to cascade onto the ground.
Sess!
Bai Luo originally thought that miracles would always remain the same. He never knew that their power could increase or that they could grow!
Bai Luo quickly looked for uncle Saros.
I have indeed heard of this. Miracles are not immutable. They will grow with time and with their masters growth.
Uncle Saros calmly said,
I dont know what the limit of this pouch is, but its definitely very far from reaching it.
In other words, he can only pour out small things now, but in the future, he might be able to pour out all sorts of vegetables, fruits, and even medicinal materials!
What can it generate now? Fruits?
Still fruits!
Bai Luo smiled. He hoped that the sacred pouch could generate fruits from his previous life, he didnt expect to be pleasantly surprised.
This is an apple, this is an orange, this is a peach, and this is a tomato.
Suddenly thinking of something, Bai Luo tried to visualize a carrot. He didnt expect it to suddenly appear in the pouch.
This works too?
The size of a fist seems to refer to volume rather than shape.
Although carrots are certainly longer than his fist, their volume is actually smaller.
Moreover, important crops, such as potatoes, can now be generated.
Potatoes are rarely produced using seeds. They are mostly grown through tuberous stems and counting that, they are quiterge. Fortunately, the pouch has judged that they arent bigger than a fist, so they can be generated too!
Sure enough, Bai Luo turned the pouch upside down, causing many potatoes to fall on the ground.
Theres still a lot that I need to try.
Unfortunately, the pouch failed to generate several products from Bai Luos fantasy.
How does this judgment mechanism work?
Obviously, it can generate potatoes, but not ginseng. It can generate onions, but not broli.
Does it have to evolve again to generate those things?
How many times can miracles evolve, old man?
I am not sure about this.
Uncle Saros can only say that he has a certain degree of understanding of miracles. He is certainly not omniscient.
Miracles are too mysterious. Bai Luo has to explore everything on his own. Saros can only provide the general direction.
Now that we have plenty of supplies, its time to reorganize the n. Uncle Saros said,
I n to select some children from the n and teach them fighting skills.
Maybe they cant quickly gainbat power, but they should be able to protect themselves on the way at least.
Ok.
Bai Luo agreed with his uncles suggestion. He asked, Is it targeted training?
Ill leave the swordsmanship to Feiya.
Issafeiya learned swordsmanship from the old man since childhood. She is not only outrageously strong, but shes also a good teacher. Shes the perfect fit to be the Arden ns sword instructor.
Ill leave spearsmanship to Noel.
Noel is the eldest son of the White Eagle family. He is an extremely skilled spear master, and spears are very important on the battlefield.
Ill leave archery to the children of the Greenwood family, Jerah and John.
The Greenwood family has been the guardian of the forest for over a hundred years. They are extremely skilled archers. Although theyre still inferior to Bai Luo and Issafeiya, they arent too far apart.
I will personally teach them ax throwing and fighting.
There are 80 Ardennes, but there are only 10 youths.
There are five or six old people, plus some middle-aged women. Finally, there are about 40 children left.
This is the current poption distribution of the entire Arden n.
They are Bai Luos little brothers and sisters. Bai Luo would be heartbroken at the death of any one of them. Naturally, uncle Saros takes their development very seriously.
Fortunately, in five or six years, the children of the vige would have mostly be teenagers. At that time, we would have plenty ofbat power.
Compared to outsiders, Bai Luo naturally has much greater trust in the Ardennes.
Therefore, Bai Luo has high requirements for them. They will be managers and leaders under his helm in the future, and this requires not only strength but also a certain degree of literacy. Hence, they also need to learn to write and read, and improve their professionalism.
This is precisely the weakness of the current Arden n.
In the past, they didnt even have enough food. Naturally, they didnt have the leisure to learn literacy.
In terms of literacy, the requirements dont have to be too high. As long as they can read and write in the Ardennes nativenguage, thats enough.
Uncle Saros obviously also had his own n. After discussing with him, Bai Luo agreed with him. They have time, they can slowly improve everything along the way.
Okay, Ill give this task to Brother mountain, hes very suitable for it.
Mountain Weng used to be an adventurer. He traveled north and south and had been to many ces. He has extraordinary experience and is the only one that can be considered a civil servant under Bai Luos helm for the moment.
In the past, whether it was statistics, daily work and schedule preparation, as well as the distribution of food. They were almost all handled by Mountain Weng.
Saros has a lot of things to study and make. Moreover, grandpa Mountains love and attention towards the Arden n is no less than that of uncle Saros.
In addition, he is already seventy years old, so he hopes that in the little time he has left, he can radiate some light and assist in the Arden ns growth.
Grandpa Mountain is also getting older. Uncle, you should tell him to pay more attention to rest.
After saying this, Bai Luo walked out of the house and walked straight to Shirleys stable.
This was Bai Luos routine in the past few days, to observe Shirleys leg injury every day, and then change her dressing regrly.
In this regard, Saros has guessed Bai Luos purpose for doing this.
However, he didnt think that Shirley was a miracle.
He only thought that Bai Luo developed the habit of doing peculiar things after acquiring a miracle.
Regarding this, Saros wasnt surprised.
Only after failing a few more times will Bai Luo understand that acquiring miracles isnt so easy.
Its hard to get one miracle, two miracles. . .
Even Saros has never heard of anyone that has acquired two miracles.
Shirley.
Neigh~~
Shirley was extremely happy to see Bai Luo.
Because of the miracle contract, Shirley had realized the rtionship between her and Bai Luo.
He is her master, the king she needs to serve, guard, and fight for.
Oh, very well-behaved.
Bai Luo gently stroked Shirleys hair, then took out a fresh carrot from the basic sacred pouch, Come on, please eat something new today.
Nom! Tak!
Shirley took a bite of the carrot. The crisp and refreshing taste caused Shirleys eyes to shine: delicious!!
The fresh and delicate taste along with the slight sweetness caused Shirley, who had be ustomed to eating delicious food in the past few days, to squeal in delight.
Its delicious, right?
Bai Luo gently patted Shirleys head,
Step back a little, I will fill your bag.
With that said, Bai Luo poured ten pounds of carrots into the bag as Shirleys snacks,
Call me whenever you want to eat more. We might not have much here, but you will neverck food.
Neigh~~
Shirley has lived in this ce for almost a week, and she haspletely fallen in love with this ce and Bai Luo.
Moreover, she felt that her injury had almost recovered.
Although Bai Luo pampers her and still allows her to slowly recover, Shirley is a horse, how could she not have the desire to run freely on the open ground?
Neigh! Neigh!!!
So, Shirley neighed several times. She didnt take the initiative to run out of the stable, because Bai Luo is her master.
Shirley couldnt ignore Bai Luos opinion and run wild.
She wants to be a sensible girl, docile and gentle. Of course, only in front of her master, Bai Luo.
Apart from Bai Luo, others will only incur her wrath if they were to even touch her.
Do you want to go out?
Neigh!
Shirley was very happy to see her master understanding her.
Hence, Bai Luo took Shirley out of the stable, but he didnt put reins on her.
Shirley is a miracle creature, not an ordinary horse. She is hispanion and friend, certainly not a tool or simple animal.
If Shirley runs away and doesnte back, Bai Luo wouldnt me her. He will only consider it his fault.
He failed toplete the task of the ck book, hence he lost a miracle. This has nothing to do with Shirley.
Neigh~~~
However, Shirley did not disappoint Bai Luo. She stood there, waiting for Bai Luo to ride her.
May I?
Bai Luo naturally understood Shirleys intentions, but he remembers the words on the ck book, Shirley doesnt like being mounted.
Neigh!
However, that was before! Theres one person that can do that, and that is her master, Bai Luo! Shirleys one and only master, and the only one that she will ever approve of!
If there is a person in this world that is qualified to ride her, then its Bai Luos.
Only her king can ride on her and reign her.
Thats good.
Bai Luo didnt act polite. He jumped over his horse vigorously and dashingly,
There is a forest to the south. Go east, there is a sea of flowers over there, you will surely enjoy galloping there.
Chapter 19: Pegasus
Chapter 19: Pegasus
Shirleys speed wasnt fast, but she ran very steadily.
With her high intelligence, Shirley knew how to maintain her bnce and make her master ride morefortably.
During this journey, Bai Luo didnt even have to control or guide Shirley. She took him across the grass and onto the flowers sea, startling countless butterflies, bees, and birds.
Just like that, they continued to gallop east, until a river appeared in front of them, blocking the path ahead.
This is the end.
Bai Luo looked at the river ahead, then gently patted Shirleys neck with a smile,
This river is not shallow, we cant make it through. If you havent had enough, you can run along the river.
Neigh!!
Bai Luo could feel Shirleys displeasure.
Not at him, but at herself for being stopped by the river, making her unable to continue carrying her master to gallop freely across thend.
[Her wounds have healed, and she also recognizes you as her master]
[All beings light up the torch, and the torch illuminates all beings. Now, you will be the one to illuminate her way]
[When she understands her purpose, she will lead you forward, never to get lost again.]
The text on the ck book changed again.
Its another riddle.
However, in the past few days, Bai Luo had been thinking about this matter. By now, he is almost certain of what he should do.
Shirley, let me ask you a question. Bai Luo seriously said,
Do you know what is the fastest thing in this world?
Shirley couldnt speak, naturally, she couldnt answer him. But she can understand and think.
What is the fastest thing?
Shirleys knowledge is shallow, she thought that it was the birds flying in the sky. Those eagles are so fast! She will be unable to catch up with them in her whole life!
Bai Luo didnt know how to motivate Shirley. He could only use the rhetoric he had prepared, Shirley, look ahead, do you see it?
This river, Bai Luo drove the hesitating Shirley forward. She constantly raised her hooves, then put them down,
Its blocking us.
Its actually not too deep. It shouldnt be difficult for you to cross it.
But even if you cross it, its useless, Bai Luo said calmly,
Because there are dense forests on the other side of the river, its impossible for you to run freely there.
Shirleys cognitive ability is onlyparable to that of an ordinary six or seven-year-old child. Bai Luo cant tell her high-level concepts. He can only go from shallow to deep, exining things to her step by step.
After passing the forest, there are high mountains, and behind the mountains is the endless sea.
Oh the sea, you havent seen it right? The sea is really dangerous.
Bai Luo thought of the storm he encountered in his past life while traveling through the sea. Storm, tsunami, and sharks.
Neigh?
Oh, I forgot, you hadnt seen sharks, but you know Tintooth beasts, right? Sharks are much scarier than that.
In Shirleys view, a Tintooth beast can already easily kill her. Something scarier than a Tintooth beast
Shirley: Dangerous!
Can you understand what Im talking about?
Bai Luo spoke softly and persuasively with Shirley, just like talking with a child,
If we can cross these obstacles, then no matter how long it takes, we will eventually reach our destination.
Bai Luo stroked Shirleys neck and said an emotional expression,
However, if we cant make it through. If we cant cross the obstacles ahead, then no matter how fast we are, we wont get anywhere!
So, if there is anything in this world thats faster than everything
Bai Luo was like a father looking forward to the growth of his daughter. He looked at Shirley with a smile, it must be freedom!
To go where they want to go.
If a river is in the way, then cross the river. If a forest is blocking their path, then go through the forest. If the mountains are impeding their tracks, then go over the mountains!
Going to every ce that can be seen, and even going to ces that cant be seen!
Neigh!!!!
At this moment, Shirley seemed to understand something, an intangible force slowly radiated from her body.
Shirley didnt know what it was, but it was incredibly powerful, so powerful that Shirleys self-confidence has risen to an unprecedented level.
Shirley?
Bai Luo noticed Shirleys restlessness. He wasnt disturbed, but rather full of expectations, Do you want to try? Its okay, you can do whatever you want now!
Shirley wanted to move forward, but she was afraid of getting her master wet.
However, Bai Luo agitatedly said, Dont worry about me!
Go where you want to go!
Bai Luo has always talked with Shirley rather softly, but now, he was almost hollering.
He wants to encourage Shirley, to encourage this child, to make her get rid of all restraints and take a big step forward!
Go!
As she listened to Bai Luos encouragement, Shirleys eyes became more and more determined.
At this moment, a mysterious power was converging in Shirleys body, and Bai Luos voice just opened the gate and allowed it out
It was clear that there was a river ahead. Crossing it will be very difficult and even if Shirley manages to do it, she will be soaked.
However, Shirley feels that she can do it!
I can!
A measly river cant stop me!!
Confidence, Shirley was brimming with it!
Move!
Bai Luosmand was like the sound of a gun before a race, causing Shirley to forget everything. She followed her instincts and stepped forward.
Pam!
Shirleys hooves moved forward and stepped straight on the water surface.
However, an incredible scene appeared.
A circr ripple, centered around Shirleys foothold, spread out in all directions.
Then came the second one, the third one. In the end, Shirley was fully walking on the water with Bai Luo on her back. She walked on the surface of a river that was at least 2 meters deep.
We seeded!
Bai Luo cried out. He was very happy that their attempt has seeded
He immediately looked at the ck book and found that the content on the second page had changed.
[Tell her to continue to run with all her might, and awaken her power]
Master! Here we go!
Shirley?
A tender female voice rang in Bai Luos mind. It was very immature and sounded like the voice of a seven or eight years old.
Bai Luo didnt mull over it, nor did he have the time tomunicate with Shirley.
What he has to do now is to follow the ck books instructions topletely awaken Shirleys power,
Dont stop! Speed up, Shirley!
Have you seen the forest ahead? Recall the feeling you had when you crossed the river and dont stop moving forward!
Yes! Master!
Shirley didnt know that she had established a special connection with Bai Luo. The only thing she wanted to do at this moment is to take Bai Luo and gallop to her hearts content on thisnd.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Shirley ran on the water surface, her speed getting faster and faster.
So fast!
This was not the speed a horse should have, she was like a gust of wind, but Bai Luo didnt feel the slightest difort, but rather excited.
The forest is getting closer and closer. These dozens of meters tall trees seem to be the second obstacle in Shirleys path.
Cross over, just like you crossed the river, cross over!
Along with a long neigh, the pure white horse jumped up.
Bai Luo just felt the surrounding scenery shing, then the two of them appeared in the sky.
An invisible shimmering light lit up at Shirleys feet. It was like an invisible track appeared below her feet. She stepped on it and leaped up again, beyond the forest and into the sky!
But! It wasnt enough
It wasnt enough!
Shes too slow!!
Shirley was no longer satisfied with her speed. She wanted to be faster, she wanted to take Bai Luo and fly in the boundless sky, ushering in infinite freedom for him.
Neigh~~~~
Shirleypletely released the converging power in her body with a long and final neigh!
A pair of pure white wings spread out on both sides of Shirleys body. Those crystal-like feathers gleamed under the sun, like the most perfect artwork, finally boarding the stage of this world.
[Pegasus]
Name: Shirley
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Low
Type: Miracle Creature
Faction: Northern Earth
Contract method: Treating her injuries and carrying her home on your back.
Awakening method: tell her the true meaning of freedom
Ability 1: With her, you will never be lost
Ability 2: Can ovee all obstacles and shackles
Ability 3: She will be the most perfect weapon on the battlefield. With her, youre invincible!
Pegasus!
Although Bai Luo had been expecting it for a long time, he was really excited to see all the information about Shirley on the second page of the ck Book.
Unlike the basic sacred pouch, Shirley was obtained by him after a lot of hard work.
In addition, Shirley is a living creature. She is apanion who canmunicate with him!
After bing Bai Luos miracle creature, Shirley and him, the miracle master, have established a specialmunication channel. Bai Luo canpletely understand Shirleys words and intentions.
Shirley, can you hear me, Shirley?
Yes, is it you, master?
Shirley was quite surprised. She obviously didnt hear the master speaking, but his voice magically appeared in her head.
Feel your power. You are no longer an ordinary horse, you are now a miracle creature, a pegasus!
Bai Luo told Shirley all the information about Pegasus he had, and Shirley carefully perceived her power and immediately noticed the inseparable connection between herself and Bai Luo.
The miracle creature and miracle master share life and death.
As long as the miracle master is still alive, even if the miracle creature is killed, it will not truly die but will be resurrected by its masters side after a certain period.
Just like a miracle item cannot be lost or stolen, a miracle creature cant be killed.
The only way to truly eliminate a miracle creature is to kill its master.
Once the miracle master dies, the power of the miracle creature will rapidly dissipate. Moreover, they would have lost the meaning of existence and the desire to live with their masters departure.
Miracle creatures will always follow their master, whether in life or death.
They were born for one person, lived for him, and became the dust of history after his death.
Chapter 20: Before Reaching Lv100, Resolutely Lay Low
Chapter 20: Before Reaching Lv100, Resolutely Lay Low
Shirley is not an ordinary horse?
Of course!
Bai Luo could feel Shirleys affection for him, even if the whole world betrays him, Shirley will stand by his side.
A miracle creature doesnt care whether its master is good or evil.
The purpose of their existence is to fulfill their masters wishes and desires. As long as their master is happy, it doesnt matter what happens.
Absolutely docile, absolutely obedient, and absolutely loyal. They will never turn their back on their master.
Shirley, you are a Pegasus, the only Pegasus in the world!
Miracles are unique. Maybe there was another Pegasus in the past, but it was another horse, absolutely not Shirley.
In the same manner, unless Bai Luo dies, Pegasus will exist in only one ce in this world, Arden!
Pegasus will be his and the Arden ns exclusive symbol!
I dont understand.
Shirley is intelligent, but her knowledge is rather shallow. She didnt understand Bai Luos meaning quite well.
But as a Pegasus, she could clearly feel her power and her mission.
Master, Shirley will take you to travel across thisnd! Master! Wherever you want to go, Shirley will take you there!!
After speaking, Shirley violently pped her wings. Bai Luo didnt feel inertia, but the scenery under them receded at an rming speed.
Fast!
Unbelievably fast!
Shirley spread her wings and flew in the air, swifter and more agile than any bird!
Whoosh!
Bai Luo could hear the whistling of the wind in his ears, but it wasnt too excessive. It was as if the sound was mostly shielded.
He also didnt experience the expected feeling of blistering wind tearing his face. Instead, he felt a refreshing gust of wind blowing on his body, like a womans hand, as gentle as water.
This
Bai Luo rode on Shirley and looked into the distance, overlooking the rolling mountains in front of him.
He had a feeling of unprecedented pleasure, Bai Luo resisted the urge to shout and spread his hands,
I have also been on a ne in my previous life, but that experience cant evene close to this.
Everyone has a dream of flying in the sky.
Once anyone had a taste of this freedom, they would never be able to forget it in their lives.
Bai Luo had never seen the world from such a perspective, even the ski lifts and nes from his past life are far inferior.
Maybe paragliding and skydiving can provide a close sense of freedom and excitement, but they cantpare with Pegasus; This is the enjoyment that only a pegasus can bring.
Can you go any faster, Shirley?
Yes!
Shirley elerated further and further, eventually turning into a white light, tearing apart the sky and heading into the horizon.
Bai Luo didnt know what it was like to be a car racer or a jet pilot, but Bai Luo is experiencing the thrill and excitement brought by moving at such a fast speed for the first time.
What about the altitude?
Bai Luo asked, Could you go a little higher?
Shirley will bring you up, master!
At this point, Shirley just wanted to show her best side to her master. She kept ascending, and in the blink of an eye, she reached a point that no bird could even reach.
It stands to reason that this is a very dangerous endeavor. However, both Shirley and Bai Luo took it for granted.
If it cant conquer the sky, is it still pegasus?
Shirley is a Pegasus, no matter how high or how far, nothing can stop her wings or block her path.
Okay, its enough!
Bai Luo was secretly d that he didnt have acrophobia. At the height they were at, they couldnt see anything on the ground at all.
All he could see were patches of green, brown, and blue, corresponding to forests, mountains, and the sea.
However, the earth was still boundless. Bai Luo couldnt see the arch of this, making Bai Luo even more curious about the true appearance of this world.
Are you asking me how I am feeling?
Bai Luo felt Shirleys intentions. He smiled widely and said. Its like the whole world is crouching under my feet.
Overlooking the world from such an altitude, Bai Luos heart was filled with ambition and desire. It was as if the whole world was waiting for him to conquer it.
However, he knew it was an illusion.
Although he had Shirley and the basic sacred pouch, Bai Luo knew that he was still very weak.
If he feels that he is invincible because of his two miracles, then not only Bai Luo but even the Ardennes will be doomed.
Its far from the time when we can show our might.
Bai Luoughed at himself. Instead of stupidly proiming his existence and possessions to the world,ying low and developing silently is the best option.
Before raising his level to 100, he will resolutelyy low!
Master! No matter what you want to do, Shirley will help you!
Shirley still has a child mentality. She is very simple-minded.
In Shirleys mind, as long as Bai Luo is happy, shes happy.
Mm.
Bai Luo gently patted Shirleys fluffy mane, In the future, I will be in your care.
Speaking of which, is it because of this thing that Im unharmed?
Bai Luo raised his hand and found that it was wrapped by an invisible energy shield.
It was somewhat like a membrane. Its texture wasnt hard, but rather like that of a bubble, following Bai Luos movements and wrapping him, preventing Bai Luos body from being directly exposed to the outside air.
This is the protection that a pegasus grants to its owner, allowing them to freely travel with it wherever they want.
Is there something outside?
Bai Luo felt that this world should still conform to physical knowledge. The oxygen at high altitude is thin, and as a mortal, he certainly cant breathe here.
But Shirley
Shirley actually stuck her head out of the transparent energy shield surrounding them and looked outside. It was as if she was helping Bai Luo check the outside environment.
Shirley, are you alright?
Im alright.
Shirley is not a mortal creature, she is a Pegasus, not to mention the sky, even in the sea, she can freely shuttle through it. Nothing can stop her tracks.
Dont do that in the future, its too dangerous.
Bai Luo solemnly told Shirley not to be so reckless in the future, and Shirley, just like a sensible daughter, obediently nodded.
Lets go back first.
Bai Luo ruffled Shirleys mane. After truly bing her master and establishing a connection with her, Bai Luo could clearly feel that Shirley likes being petted by him.
Yes, Master.
Shirley didnt give Bai Luo any time to prepare. She galloped straight down, but Bai Luo didnt feel any sense of weightlessness nor was he affected by the sudden eleration or deceleration.
Not only that, Shirleys back is quite peculiar. No matter how Bai Luo moved or whether he swayed from side to side, he wouldnt fall at all.
The magic of miracle creatures has surpassed Bai Luos understanding.
Moreover, this is by no means Shirleys full power or abilities. She still has huge growth potential.
However, it will take a long time to tap into that potential, but Bai Luo is not in a hurry.
Its here, right ahead!
Riding on Shirley, Bai Luo flew straight back to Arden Vige. Their speed was so fast that it wasnt an exaggeration to say that they were faster than a ne.
Oh?
At this moment, uncle Saros, who was hammering iron, frowned. Elder sister Issafeiya who was sewing fur also raised her head.
The surroundings were very quiet, but the two of them still heard the whistling sound from the sky. It was like the sound of a huge bird pping its wings, passing over the vige.
A flying monster?
Enemy attack?
The two quickly went out, uncle Saros was holding a spear, and Issafeiya took off the bow and arrows from the wall and followed in the footsteps of uncle Saros.
This!!!
However, when looking at the figure falling from the sky, the figure shrouded in holiness and purity, emitting a white shimmer, the two were stunned.
On the back of the stunning snow-white horse with crystal-like wings, Bai Luo waved his hands andughed,
Uncle! Elder Sister! I have found a new miracle!
Chapter 21: The Battle of Vengeance
Chapter 21: The Battle of Vengeance
The Ardennes formed a circle, and once again performed the miracle oath ceremony under the leadership of uncle Saros.
Well, thats right, its the ritual of kneeling on the ground for 3 minutes.
Wearing the huge silver mane, Bai Luo nkly looked at the pious n members. He didnt quite understand the meaning or significance of this ceremony, but now he can only act like a statue or a mascot.
Everyone is so serious, Bai Luo naturally cant break the atmosphere.
However, most people will never encounter this kind of ceremony in their life, and even if they do, its absolutely a once-in-a-lifetime event.
However, the Arden n had conducted two miracle oath ceremonies in just half a month!
The old people who knew the true meaning of a miracle were trembling with excitement at the moment.
The second, the second miracle!
Bai Luo has found the second miracle!!
Soon, the ceremony was over. Everyone was excitedly talking about it.
Compared with the knowledgeable old people, the attention of the rest of the people who didnt know the rarity of miracles was still on Shirley.
They watched as Shirley stood majestically in a clearing with Bai Luo on her back, and around her, four horses knelt down on their knees. They lowered their heads so much that they touched the grass, just like peasants worshiping their queen.
Bai Luo is the king of Arden, and Shirley is the king of all horses!
What is this?
Its a horse, but it has wings!
Amazing!
Brother Bai Luo said shes called pegasus; Pegasus Shirley.
A flying horse Is it considered a bird or a horse?
Shirley was surrounded by people, but she was not displeased, because the eyes of the Ardennes were full of awe and admiration.
It was just like when stars or important people appear, ordinary people will follow them, cheering and shouting.
Looking back at Inya, she looked very envious. She wished to stand in Shirleys ce and receive those stares of admiration.
Shirley, youve be a celebrity.
Celebrity?
Bai Luo didnt exin, he just said, They are my people, and also your people from now on.
Miracles dont only guard their king, but also their kings country and subjects.
Shirley will shelter them! Shirley happily said.
Her impression of the Ardennes is not bad. During the week she was recovering here, Mia and Schuster often picked mountain fruits and brought them back for her to eat.
The Ardennes have few horses. Except for Shirley, they have four other horses. Naturally, they took good care of them.
I heard that shes a miracle creature. So, are there many types of miracles?
Jerah and her younger brother John looked at Shirley from a distance. Both of them were quite surprised,
What a divine horse, I have never seen such an amazing horse.
However, she can fly How can we deal with such an enemy?
Bow and arrows?
It wasnt just the Greenwood brother and sister, but also Noel and Fiora of the White Eagle family. Both of them looked at Shirley with great respect.
They had traveled across many mountains and valleys before, and although they had seen many monsters, none of them couldpare to Shirley. Even Silvermane is nothingpared to her.
Especially Noel, as a warrior, and a powerhouse from the Arden n, he could vaguely feel the insurmountable chasm between him and Shirley.
If I be her enemy
I will die!
It wasnt just Noel, it was everypetent Ardennes feeling.
Shirley is strong, incredibly so.
However, not even Bai Luo or Shirley herself knew the extent of her power.
A miracle creature, the second miracle, incredible, too incredible.
The old man showed a rare trace of agitation. His hand holding the pipe trembled a little. He looked at Bai Luo with wide eyes, and the more he looked at him, the happier he felt. He felt even happier than the time when Bai Luo acquired the basic sacred pouch.
Because Bai Luo found the second miracle, once again proving that he is the destined king!
If not destiny, who can find two miracles in such a short period?
Acquiring a miracle is already a one in a hundred million chance!
Now, the same person getting two miracles is something that even Saeos had never heard of.
Maybe it happened in mythology, but among the living people and current history, the old man really hadnt heard of such a person.
However, Bai Luo has done it, he has done something that only a mythological king has done. Uncle Saros is very proud of Bai Luo.
Of course, there is a more important reason why he was so happy, that is, Bai Luos second miracle is a horse.
Even a fool knows that horses can fight!
This is a miracle withbat effectiveness!
Great! Great!!
Uncle Saros patted Bai Luos shoulders several times, his face filled with excitement,
With Pegasus, oh, her name is Shirley, right? With this girl, we can cultivate an army that is unique to Arden!
Army?
Bai Luo felt that this word was quite familiar yet strange, But we only have one Shirley
Saros has told him before that miracle creatures are unique and cant be copied.
This is not a problem. Saros confidently said,
Miracle creatures are the source of the power of miracles. With the appearance of the first one, the second and the third will soon follow, then a whole race based on the miracle creature will be born!
Are you telling me to let Shirley reproduce and make offspring?
No, thats not called reproduction.
Uncle Saros is quite familiar with miracle creatures,
Most miracle creatures themselves cannot reproduce, but they contain phenomenal miracle power in their bodies, which they can grant to other creatures.
Through the bestowal of miracle power, ordinary creatures will be miracle derivatives, miracle children, or the even more powerful miracle race.
Miracle races and miracle creatures, the two are interrted.
With a miracle creature at hand, its not difficult to develop a miracle race. Its just a matter of time. Correspondingly, with the appearance of a miracle race, its possible for a king to be born amongst them, that is a miracle creature.
However, miracle creatures are unique. There are absolutely no two identical miracle creatures in the world.
Then Shirley
I have to do some research, Uncle Saros said,
Different miracle creatures have different ways to conceive miracle descendants. We have to observe and determine Shirleys situation.
Now, little Luo, lead the n to test Shirleys ability.
The difference between miracle creatures and miracle items is that miracle creatures process great strength as soon as they awaken, the old man said,
If I didnt make a mistake in judgment, the entire Arden n might not be her opponent.
Strength, speed, physique, defense, resistance, and weakness.
Little Luo, you need to find out Shirleys parameters.
It would be embarrassing if even Bai Luo, the miracle master, didnt know about Shirleys abilities.
If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. This is the minimum.
A test?
Uncle Saros left, and elder sister Issafeiya took over the task of tallying Shirleys approximate parameters, Lets start with strength.
Strength test.
The White Eagle Family, the Greenwood Family, and Inyae here.
Issafeiya started selecting the adult men and women in the n. The first ones she called were Noel and Fiora from the White Eagle family, Jerah and John from the Greenwood family, and Inya.
Although most of the Ardennes arent as strong as Bai Luo, they are generally much stronger than ordinary people.
Ardennes like Bai Luo, who can carry 500 kg on their back and climb over dozens of mountains in just a few days are extremely rare.
Among the Ardennes, the only one who possesses a stronger physical fitness than Bai Luo is his elder sister Issafeiya.
Of those five, Noel has the best talent, Fiora and Jerah are at a simr level, but they were all far from Bai Luo.
There are quite a few middle-aged women in the n, their number is about 30. Theirbat power might not bepared to the elites of the Arden n, but they are still Ardennes, possessing a natural warrior physique.
Moreover, all of them have been trained inbat. For them, fighting three or five soldiers is not a big problem. Even Bai Luo doesnt dare underestimate them.
In this test, almost all of Ardens adults were dispatched. The first thing they tested was Shirleys strength. Her lifting capacity, pulling strength, and more.
Soon, the test results came out one after the other. The faces of the Ardennes changed from the initial curiosity to the current shock and panic.
Elder sister Issafeiya stood on one side with a wooden board in her hands. Her eyesight was no less than that of the old man, so she quickly tallied the approximate data.
Is this the power of a miracle creature
The previous test can be concluded with just one sentence. The Ardennes have tried all means to deal with Shirley, but no matter what clever tricks they used, no matter what n they designed, no matter how many people they dispatched, it was all in vain.
How can we deal with such a creature?!
Its too iprehensible, is there such a big gap between us and miracle creatures?
The Ardennes finally experienced the frustration that Saros went through in the past.
No matter how hard they work or how much they hone their skills, they are still powerless in the face of miracle creatures. Shirley can effortlessly crush them.
Issafeiya showed the test results to the old man, but thetter only took a nce, then shook his head, Feiya, you underestimate miracle creatures.
Underestimated? But Ive recorded every parameter with precise details
Shirley has just be little Luos miracle. She will be stronger over time and will awaken many new abilities, Uncle Saros calmly said,
We also have to take this point into consideration.
If we dont think and calcte things beyond the scope of parameters and intelligence, Saros said to everyone, Only death is our destination in the face of miracles!
Expect the unexpected, huh?
Different from the gentleness at home, Issafeiya is very serious about fighting, I understand, father.
Miracles will only be more powerful than your imagination.
If they cant n three steps ahead, or even ten steps, and rely solely on data and information, they will definitely pay a heavy price.
Uncle Saros knew from the beginning that Shirleys strength is beyond their imagination.
He has seen miracle creatures with many different magical abilities before. Not to mention original miracle creatures, even in the face of their derivatives or members of their miracle race, Saros isnt an opponent.
Whats more, miracle creatures are simply immortal.
Even if they are destroyed, as long as the miracle master is alive, they will be resurrected.
This gives miracle creatures the advantage of being expandable. It also makes them invincible on the Battlefield.
Are we going?
Its time to depart.
Uncle Saros agreed with Bai Luos opinion,
In order to avoid danger, we should depart as soon as possible. As long as we arrive at the overseas inds one day earlier, we will break away from the control of the Earl of Thorns and the Iron Eagle King one day earlier.
Little Luo, although you have two miracles, the Earl of Thorns has obtained his miracle for over eighty years.
One is a rookie and the other is a veteran miracle master.
They cant say that the Earl of Thorns is definitely stronger than the current Bai Luo though. Its difficult to make aparison.
After all, so far, not many people know what is the miracle of the Earl of Thorns nor how far has it grown.
Although miracle masters use their miracles, most of them hide the main body of the miracle and only use its power.
For example, Bai Luos future territory will have potatoes and sweet potatoes, which are miracle derivatives, but how many people are going to know in the future that they have been poured out from the basic sacred pouch?
The basic sacred pouch is the essence and original miracle.
In contrast, the agriculture of the whole country in the future will only be the product of its miracle power.
Simrly, Shirley is not a miracle that can be used at will in the future.
Shes like an infinite gold mine.
Gold is fundamental, but its money and a proper economic system that can make a nation prosperous and strong. All of this is based on gold.
As for how to spend this money, whether to use it to develop an army or to improve peoples livelihood, it all depends on the wisdom and wish of the miracle master.
In the future, the Ardennes will receive Shirleys gift and get the power of miracles, allowing them to be stronger.
However, Shirley will be their trump card. As their secret weapon, the Ardennes will definitely try their best to hide her information to prevent her weaknesses from being discovered and being targeted.
By the way, old man. Bai Luo inquired, If we kill some people now, will it hinder the migration n?
Hearing Bai Luos words, the White Eagles siblings and the Greenwood siblings along with Inya looked at him.
Especially the Greenwood siblings, who often hunted wild beasts and monsters for Arden, their eyes were full of surprise. They had guessed who Bai Luo was going to kill.
Finally
Are we going to get revenge?
They did not speak but quietly waited for the judgment of Saros and Issafeiya.
Bai Luo knew his position. He is a leader and a king, but he is certainly not a super wise man or strategist.
He has the right and power to make decisions but he also has the obligation to protect his people.
If the entire Arden family is going to be destroyed for the sake of his personal vendetta, then Bai Luo would rather continue to hold back.
We cant kill some people yet.
The people uncle Saros was referring to were the soldiers under themand of the Earl of Thorns.
These people arent wrong by themselves though, they just follow orders.
The cause of the constant levy of grain and the heavy taxation lies in the lucrative and powerful people. Such as the nobles.
In addition, if they attack these people, the Earl of Thorns will immediately know about their state at a critical moment. They must not lose their secrecy and their advantage of being in the dark for such a trivial matter.
I see. Bai Luo sighed and said,
I will investigate first. If there is no other way, we can only wait. Its not toote for a gentleman to take his revenge within 10 years.
Its not toote to return the favor.
However, some people are damned!
For those ck-hearted merchants who have squeezed and exploited the Ardennes for nearly ten years, the old mans stance is the same as that of Bai Luo.
In the past, they didnt have the capital, naturally, the Ardennes didnt dare to bare their fangs and even had to constantly restrain themselves.
However, they have the capital now!
Only by killing these people can the humiliation of the Ardennes over the years be washed away.
In a few days, that caravan wille. The old man actually calcted the time. He said to Bai Luo,
These people hardly have any connection with the nobles soldiers, but they will bring some mercenaries.
Mercenaries, those guys are desperados. Even if they die, few people will care.
You are our leader now, the master of miracles.
Ive never heard of anyone who has acquired more than one miracle.
In Saross eyes, Bai Luo is the destined king! He is born for greatness!
If you want to do it, then do it!
All Ardennes will follow Bai Luos will and fight for him. This naturally includes uncle Saros.
The old man took a few steps back and motioned everyone to gather in front of Bai Luo, waiting for their kings instructions.
Humiliation must be washed with blood!
Bai Luo shouted to all the Ardennes,
For ten years, they have been oppressing and deceiving us, forcing us to sell our priceless furs and mountain treasures for low prices. They humiliated us and drove us to the edge of starvation!
They deserve to die!!
After Bai Luo finished speaking, the Ardennes immediately shouted in agreement.
Revenge!!
Kill them!
Please let me go with you!
Me too!
Bai Luos strength isnt weak, but with only him and Shirley, some of them might flee, hence Bai Luo decided to bring more people to ensure that no one escapes in the end.
If you want to go, bring your weapons and gather at the entrance of the vige tomorrow evening. Bai Luo solemnly said,
I only have one requirement for you in this operation.
Dont leave a single one!
Yes!!
The morale of the Ardennes was extremely high. They have been suppressed for many years after all.
Now that they have abundant food, coupled with half a month of recuperation, most of them have recovered their peak physical strength and vitality. Even the womens blood was boiling for war.
However, Bai Luo still needed them to stay and protect the children, so he didnt agree with theming along.
Moreover, this operation doesnt require many people. In fact, Bai Luo, Shirley, and Issafeiya are enough. Concealment is more important thanbat effectiveness.
However, the Arden n youth wanted to take revenge. In the end, Bai Luo, the captain, Issafeiya as his deputy, plus Inya, Noel, and Jerah will participate in this operation.
A total of five people will attack and kill the treacherous merchants, getting revenge for their n.
Chapter 22: The Mountains Savages
Chapter 22: The Mountains Savages
Noel and Fiora released the white eagle. Half a dayter, they brought back the news that the caravan was near.
The advantage of having high altitude observatory methods gives the Arden people sufficient time to prepare.
It is also necessary to choose a good location for interception. If the distance is too far, causing them to be discovered too early, then the action can only be considered as failed.
Go into the mountains! You dont need to care about sustainability anymore. In the next few days, you can hunt as much prey as you can.
Attack anything you see and encounter and bring them back to the vige!
At the same time, Jerah and John of the Greenwood family led many n members into the mountains. They didnt hold back anymore, hunting as many mountain beasts and monsters as they could and turning them into jerky.
Although grains alone can fill them up, the Ardennes like to eat meat.
Coupled with the imminent migration, they didnt bother to care about the deaths of arge number of beasts in the mountain forest anymore. All of them stopped restraining themselves, hunting as much as they wanted, causing them to be very happy.
Have they all arrived?
With the setting sun as the background, Bai Luo rode Shirley, and Issafeiya rode a brown warhorse. This was a birthday present given to her by uncle Saros four years ago.
Bai Luo named it Radish.
Inya, Noel, and Jerah, all three of them were riding horses, counting Radish, these were all the horses in the Arden vige.
Elder sister and I will first investigate whether there is an ambush and rule out the unexpected.
The rest will attack the camp as nned. Bai Luo seriously said.
As you wish!
The rest of the team headed by Noel looked solemn. They had received professional training from uncle Saros. They have strong individualbat capabilities and great tacit understanding.
Were going west, you go east.
Understood!
Bai Luo nodded, he looked at Issafeiya and said,
Lets go!
The five people directly burst into the depth of the forest, a ce filled with dangerous wild beasts and terrifying monsters.
However, the Ardennes are not afraid of them. Even if they couldnt defeat them, its not difficult to avoid or repel them.
Whats more, they had elder sister Issafeiya amongst them, the woman with the nickname of monster hunter and the destroyer in the Arden vige.
If it werent for the fact that monsters edible to inedible meat ratio is too low, the highest is only 10% (Tintooth beast), the Ardennes wouldnt have to worry too much about food with Issafeiya.
Even so, Issafeiya asionally goes into the mountains to fight monsters in order to practice.
Lately, as soon as she enters the forest, the monsters will escape. Even when hunting Silvermane, uncle Saros told her to hide away early on.
Otherwise, with Silvermanes aura perception ability, it would definitely choose to avoid confrontation in the face of Issafeiya.
After all, she is a monster amongst monsters!
How did those mountain savages get such delicate fur?
In a camp with a three-meter-high fence, which was mainly used to defend against wild beasts, not humans.
In the camp, the bonfire illuminated the face of a rich man dressed as a gentleman. He carefully looked at wolf fur in his hand, stroking it with a face full of wonder. It wasnt his, it belonged to another businessman.
This is the fur of the Snow Wolf. Its rare. cing it in the territory of the Marquise of Everspring, it can be sold for 2 small gold coins at least! The man said,
The marquise likes clothes made of this kind of stuff, She doesnt get tired no matter how many she buys!
What about the cost?
This businessman was obviously a neer. The other wildlyughed, then smugly said.
I bought each one with 5 pounds of grains. Moreover, its a coarse low-quality grain! Hahahaha!
He wasnt the only oneughing. All the other businessmen wereughing wildly, their faces filled with greed.
There is only one way in and out of the mountain.
Thend of that vige of savages is very barren, making them unable to farm much grain.
We use grain to trade goods with those savages, and they have to ept our offer even if they dont want to, otherwise, they will starve to death.
The only downside is that the quantity of their goods is too small.
After all, theyre just some mountain savages! Snow wolves are very ferocious, being able to hunt some is already a great aplishment!
Its difficult for ordinary people to hunt monsters in the mountains, and even if they seed, they must pay a certain price.
The Ardennes are very low-key, hiding their talent and power.
At the same time, for the sake of sustainable development. They established a certain buffer period between eachrge hunt. Moreover, the old man restrained the Arden n and didnt allow too many mountain treasures to flow out.
The tree that stands out will be destroyed by the wind. They must sell as little monster fur as possible.
If they want to me someone, they can me the Earl of Thorns. We are just businessmen.
There were three caravans in the camp, and besides them, there were nearly 100 heavily armed and powerful mercenaries.
I heard that the Ardennes have appeared in the west.
The mercenaries have long been ustomed to the ugly face of these ck-hearted merchants. They sat around the bonfire, drinking and eating meat, chatting about the various events that urred through the earldom.
During their conversation, someone brought up the Ardennes.
The Ardennes? Those savages, is there any fresh news about them?
They are purged by the kingdom every once in a while. There is news about them everywhere, only the Earl of Thorns is unlike other lords.
He doesnt send troops to purge them, only offering bounties.
Isnt that better! Thats 10 gold lions!
However, even if we want to catch them alive, we are unable to.
If you work hard, maybe there is a chance?
Thest voice was different from the rest. It sounded a bit out of ce.
This is not a matter of working hard or not, these are the Ardennes
The mercenary who was talking suddenly froze in his ce.
He raised his head and looked at the tree trunk in front of him. Originally, only two people were sitting there, but at some point, a third person appeared between them.
Yo!
Silver-white spiky hair, wildly dressed, an eighteen or neen years old young man waved at him with a big smile on his face.
Looking at the other partys smile, a great sense of crisis appeared in the mercenarys heart,
Enemy att
Poof!!
The sharp tip of the spear pierced the mercenarys throat, forcibly interrupting his words.
Enemy attack!!
Ahh!
The mercenaries on both sides reacted almost at the same time. However, the arrows shooting from the darkness were faster than them.
St, st.
Two corpses fell down, with only one-third of the arrow feathers sticking from the back of their heads. Upon closer inspection, the arrows directly prated their skull and emerged from the other side.
How is it possible
Such a strong arrow Moreover, it hit the two of them almost simultaneously.
Who are you?
Enemy attack! Enemy attack!
All the mercenaries who saw this scene were frightened. They wanted to move, but what they faced was Noels spear dance.
His eyes became iparably sharp. Each strike from the spear contained repressed anger and hatred.
Swish!
The spearhead instantly crossed the necks of these mercenaries. In the next moment, blood spurted out and four of them fell back at the same time.
Hahaha, five! I have the most kills now!
As his voice sounded, Noel held a long spear in his hands, pouncing at the crowd of mercenaries like a ferocious silver wolf.
He broke into the crowd, regardless of whether they were mercenaries or businessmen, he killed all that crossed his path without mercy.
Hmph, idiot.
Jerahs dissatisfied voice sounded. She extended her hands into the quiver and pulled out three arrows at once.
Why is this man so powerful?! Where are the archers? Shoot, shoot now!
The head of the mercenary group is called Oak. He became a mercenary at the age of 14 and he became independent at the age of 24. Afterward, he started from scratch, taking over 20 years to establish and grow this mercenary group of 100 people.
However, in just one sh, more than a dozen of his subordinates died.
How long has it been?
What are the archers doing? Why arent they shooting
When Oak turned around, what he saw wasnt the attacking archers, but dozens of corpses on the ground.
They had arrow feathers stuck out from their heads, necks, and other exposed parts. Oak finally realized the seriousness of the matter.
The strength of these enemies is extraordinary, they are
Ardennes!
There is only one possibility. Apart from the Ardennes, Oak couldnt think of anyone else in the Iron Eagle kingdom with such bizarre power.
Retreat, quickly retreat!
If there was only one Ardennes, or if they were underage, they could boldly head out to capture them.
After getting shackled, the Ardennes are nothing more than caged beasts, nothing to fear.
However, if the Ardennes were given weapons and had enough food to grow healthily, just one would cost the ve traders a huge price.
Not to mention, two Ardennes are cooperating to attack them.
Its very dark, and they are in a forest, aplex terrain. Whether it was the time or ce, they were at a disadvantage.
Why are you retreating?! Are you crazy?
Quickly kill these two lunatics!
The merchant Pierce angrily waddled in front of Oak, the mercenary leader, then pointed his finger at his nose and shouted,
I order you to kill
puff!!
Before Pierce could finish speaking, a one-handed sword prated his unarmored chest from behind.
Oaks face changed, he hurriedly retreated with a terrified expression.
Haha, I killed an important person!
Inya swung her one-handed sword and easily cut off Pierces head. She didnt know who Pierce was, but since he could order others, he must be an important person.
Saros taught Inya from a young age that killing a hundred soldiers is not as good as beheading a general.
Youre so well dressed, you must be an important person, right?
Inya ignored the head rolling on the ground. She didnt give Oak a chance to react, immediately pouncing at him and waving her sword.
Ping!!
Oak instinctively drew his sword and defended, but although he barely resisted the blow, the hands of the mercenary leader were under great pressure, rendering them numb.
What kind of terrifying power is this?!
Oaks arms were trembling with pain. He gritted his teeth and quickly retreated, but Inya was faster.
She uses a one-handed sword which is known for its dexterity.
Inyas strength isnt that great among the Ardennes. She can only be regarded as average or above average, butpared with ordinary people, she can be regarded as a master among masters.
Bang! Bang!
Boom!
After barely resisting Inyas attack twice in a row, Oak was suddenly kicked in the abdomen, causing him to arch like a shrimp, then sent flying and crashing into a tree.
Are you really an important person?
Inya casually yed with her sword, waving it around, leaving streams of light under the moonlight, But you are much weaker than Tintooth beasts, can you be the boss with such skills? No way?!
This is a quote that Bai Luo once used in the past. Inya finally had the chance to also use it. The sarcasm caused the mercenary leader to almost explode.
?????!
Three Ardennes, what the hell is going on tonight!
Did they stir up a hos nest?
That vige is the home of the Ardennes!
At this time, Oak finally realized his situation. He was deceived! He was deceived by those stupid and treacherous merchants!
What no danger, is this the so-called no danger?!
Assemble! Surround them, dont engage, block with your shields!
Oak knew that he had to fight, the ferocity of the Ardennes isnt under any monster. However, Oak knew that he wasnt Inyas opponent, so he decided to bring together the rest of the mercenaries and use crowd tactics.
Its impossible to defeat the Ardennes in singlebat! Fighting alone against these monsters is no different from looking for death.
Excellentmand, superior equipment, robust battle formation, and an outstanding n. These are the only ways to deal with the Ardennes.
Quickly finish him.
A voice suddenly sounded behind Inya, and Oak followed the source of the sound.
However, Oak was dumbfounded at that sight,
How, how is this possible
At a nce, he saw the ground full of corpses and blood. The corpses of mercenaries, merchants, and their servants
A woman stood under the moonlight, her long silver hair fluttered in the wind. Her snow-white wolf fur was spotless.
The woman slowly raised her head, and Oak saw her eyes.
At that moment, Oko felt like he fell into an ice cave. A huge sense of fear enveloped him, almost suffocating him.
Oak didnt know what happened there. He couldnt understand how most of his men died during the short time he was fighting against Inya.
However, the facts are right in front of him, nearly half of his men also died, especially the archers.
Almost all the archers were lying on the ground That woman killed them!
Hes mine, sister!
Hurry up.
The reason why Inya had the time to y around is that Issafeiya was behind her. The elder sister is the main force in this operation.
I surrender! I surrender!
Oak understood. He wasnt a match for these Ardennes, not even the weakest one of them.
Instead of fighting to the death, its better to simply surrender.
They are not Iron Eagle soldiers. They have no enmity with the Ardennes. The other party has no reason to kill them,
Are you their leader? I am willing to pay for our lives, I can give anything, just let us go!
Oak hurriedly said, almost instantly conveying his attitude and intentions to Issafeiya.
Obviously, this outrageously strong silver-haired woman is the leader of this team.
However, Issafeiya didnt answer, she just looked at Oak calmly.
We have nothing to do with them! You can kill them at will!
What?!
Oak! You ???????!
Traitor! You despicable and shameless bandit!
The businessmen regretted that they had chosen Oaks mercenary group. It wasnt until this time that they regretted their greed, choosing this cheap mercenary group instead of the high-quality ones.
Surrender? Are they surrendering? I hadnt had enough fun!
This was Inyas first fight against humans, naturally, she was looking forward to a battle to the death.
Of course, with elder sister Issafeiya, this is naturally impossible to happen. She will not put her little sister in danger.
Inya, stop.
Issafeiya spoke, her voice was cold, and calm, Drop your weapons and kneel on the ground.
Hurry up!
Oak didnt hesitate at all, immediately ordering his team.
Get down on your knees!!
The mercenaries had long been driven to despair by Noel and the others. Without daring to utter a word, they quickly threw their weapons and knelt down.
Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!
The sound of multiple arrows breaking through the air sounded, frightening the mercenaries and causing them to subconsciously try to resist.
However, despite themotion, the arrows didnt hit them but hit the uneasy merchants.
Ahhhh!
Damn it!!
Run! Run!!
Unfortunately, how can peoples speedpare to that of arrows? Moreover, Jerah is Ardens top archer. In just 10 seconds, all the merchants, including their servants, fell to the ground.
It stands to reason that there would be a few elites with decentbat capabilities next to those merchants. However, they were all targeted by Issafeiya. In the blink of an eye, anyone with even a bit of skill had their heads rolling on the ground.
Kuu! Kuu!
Loud eagle cries sounded. This is the secret signal of the Ardennes. Jerah is hiding in the dark, just like a sniper, her position cannot be easily exposed.
It was her presence that made the mercenaries present so terrified, fearing that the next sharp arrow would appear in their necks.
What kind of terrifying archery is this
Oak looked around, his face was extremely gloomy.
All of them were killed by one arrow, no one needed a second arrow. Moreover, these arrowspletely ignored their armor or defense,nding precisely in unguarded areas and dealing fatal blows.
Gulp.
Oak never dreamed that he would meet the famous Ardennes in such a ce, and four at that.
Let us go, we have never captured or shed with the Ardennes, we have no enmity!
Oak is very good with words. He carefully chose his words in order to avoid angering the four people in front of him as much as possible.
I know.
You guys are too weak.
Issafeiya immediately noticed the insignias of this mercenary group. She remembers all the mercenary groups in the Earldom of Thorns and knows their origins.
As Oak said, they had never caught a member of the Ardennes. They wanted to do it but havent done it yet.
You Youre not their leader?
Oak vaguely felt that something wasnt right with Issafeiya. She didnt look like their leader.
Please let me see your leader, and I will definitelye up with conditions that will satisfy you.
Oaks realization didnt phase Issafeiya, because this wasnt hard to guess.
You are very smart.
Bai Luo slowly walked out from the deep forest on Shirleys back.
At this time, Shirley has withdrawn her wings, glow, and aura as a Pegasus. She looked no different from an ordinary white horse.
This is Bai Luos request. They need to be low-key and concealed. If it isnt necessary, they mustnt expose their trump card.
Are you their leader?
Oak looked at Bai Luo, this young man looked familiar, but he couldnt remember where he had seen him. He might have encountered him before.
I am willing to ransom our entire mercenary group, please give us your price.
Oh.
Bai Luo casually nodded, then said to Noel and Jerah,
Kill them.
What
Oak thought that he might have misheard, but the arrows that followed and the mourning of hispanions told him that Bai Luo wasnt joking with him. They are really going to ughter them.
You lied to us!
Drop your weapons, yes, they did say such a thing. However, Bai Luo never said that they would spare them.
Run!
No need for Oak to exin, the remaining forty mercenaries immediately fled in all directions, making it difficult for Bai Luo and the others to hunt them down.
Thats without mentioning that some people choose to resist. Unfortunately, all the enemies who tried to resist were killed by Jerah.
Many of those that stood up had to face Noels spear. None of them can run away, all of them have to die.
Finally, Oak. This person is rather wise. He knows when to bow down and when to stand up. He is an outstanding individual. However, its precisely because he is such a person that Bai Luo resolutely chose to eliminate him. Sparing such a person is bound to cause them endless troubles.
Haha, here we go again, this person is mine!
Inya was extremely excited at the sight of the escaping enemies.
She was tired of killing the tusked hares, and she couldnt beat Tintooth beasts. At this time, faced with the opportunity to ughter enemies, she couldnt hold back. The girl happily jumped into the crowd of mercenaries and started killing.
Bai Luo took a nce but didnt care too much.
With Jerahs remote support and Inyas skills, these cowardly thugs are no match for her at all.
Their leader is a bit skilled.
Issafeiya asked Bai Luo which direction they are going to chase in respectively, but Bai Luo shook his head, They cant escape.
Bai Luo was very familiar with the surrounding geographical environment.
Inya, stop chasing, Bai Luo looked at Inya and said, Stay here and look after the horses and supplies.
Ooh
Inya was a little unhappy, but she couldnt disobey her big brothers orders, Dont worry, leave it to me.
Jerah, chase the ones that escaped in the forest.
Noel, go up the slope and hunt down the mercenaries that went up the mountain.
Yes!
The two figures rushed out without hesitation. They had cooperated with Bai Luo countless times and had developed iparable tacit understanding.
Elder sister, just do what you feel is right.
Bai Luo has nomand to give to his elder sister. She is too outstanding. Rather than Bai Luomanding her, it would be more appropriate for her tomand him.
Well, I see.
The best position for elder sister Issafeiya is themander, otherwise, shes better acting alone.
Lets go, Shirley.
The reason why Bai Luo was so calm in the face of the mercenaries escape is due to Shirleys presence.
The mercenaries can flee all they want, but no matter how fast they run, could they be faster than Shirley?
Shirley can fly!
Huff! Huff!
Oak fled desperately, he was running down the mountain. There were four mercenaries with him, all of whom were his most trusted henchmen.
The four knew of Oaks skills. They knew that they would have a higher survival chance by following him rather than spinning around on their own.
Why are those Ardennes so despicable? Arent they mountain savages?
A mercenary had never heard of such Ardennes. In his concept, the Ardennes should be savages with nothing more than brute strength. They should be illiterate bums rather than the insidious monsters they just dealt with.
That group of Ardennes isnt simple; The one on the horse, and the woman with long silver hair.
Oak, who had some insight, said, They should belong to a tribe with a proper structure and system.
Damn!
Those moronic merchants!
Such a huge Arden tribe existed under their noses for so many years, but they hadnt noticed the slightest clue! These dull, braindead twats!
Chapter 23: Cut the Weeds and Eliminate the Roots
Chapter 23: Cut the Weeds and Eliminate the Roots
I agree with you.
Bai Luos voice sounded ahead, forcing Oak and hispanions to stop and look forward with surprise.
They are indeed hopelessly stupid! Bai Luo, on Shirleys back, was obstructing their way.
How is it possible
Oak and hispanions took a steep mountain road. There wasnt a ce around where horses could freely run.
Whats more, who would dare ride a horse and run in such a steep mountain forest in the middle of the night?
Watch out, boss!!
Boss, you go first!
The four mercenaries were very loyal to Oak. This scene caused Bai Luo to sigh emotionally, Your charisma is really not bad Shirley.
Neigh!!
The Pegasus, which is connected with her masters mind, neighed. In the next moment, a pure white light bloomed, illuminating the surrounding space. Several invisible air des tore the earth, flying towards the mercenaries, their speed was so fast that the mercenaries couldnt even respond.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
In the blink of an eye, only amputated body parts remained in their previous location.
Shirley?
I can still feel breathing. One is still alive.
The five mercenaries that stood in Bai Luos pathy on the ground, motionless, but Bai Luo wasnt at ease, so he asked Shirley to investigate, and sure enough one was still alive.
Thanks.
Bai Luo calmly drove Shirley forward, at the same time pulling the long spear hanging on her side.
Since he had issued the order to not leave one alive, Bai Luo will not feel at ease if he doesnt pierce these peoples heads.
Hoo!
Just as Bai Luo and Shirley walked to the side of the corpses, one of them suddenly jumped up. It was Oak.
Die!!!
The moment he noticed the light, Oak did not hesitate to drag two of hispanions in front of him, thereby blocking Shirleys attack.
The two men instantly died, the first was split into two, and the seconds abdominal cavity was prated through, but Oak didnt die, he survived.
This mercenary head is an amazing man. Bai Luosment of quick-witted and wise waspletely true.
He chose to y dead. No matter how humiliated he is, he must live! However, he never thought that Bai Luo would be cautious enough to make sure that all of them died.
This forced Oak to make a choice. Whether he lives or dies depends on this action!
Bang!
However, Oaks sword was shattered before it could even touch Shirley.
In the next moment, a huge shockwave spread from Shirleys body, sending him flying 6 or 7 meters away.
Cough cough cough~
Oak felt that all the bones in his body were broken, his chest was filled with excruciating pain. Several of the des fragments were inserted into his abdomen.
Whats going on? What the hell was that? And what was that white light before?
He fell to the ground, unable to get up again. He could only wail in pain. Oak is just a mercenary head from a small ce. He has never seen a miracle, naturally, he doesnt know what a miracle is.
Shirleys power almost shattered Oaks worldview.
Bai Luo used supernatural powers twice in a row, hence Oak finally understood why Bai Luo was so calm, they were already doomed from the beginning.
Youre quite tenacious.
Wait!
Seeing Bai Luo getting closer, Oak made his final attempt,
Please wait!
He resisted the excruciating pain and struggled to kneel in front of Bai Luo, begging for his life,
I have a daughter who is less than eight years old back home. If I die, she wont survive in this cruel world.
Please! Please let me go.
After speaking, Oak clenched the broken de in his hands, decisively raising it and cutting off his tongue.
Woooooo.
The man covered his blood-filled mouth and mourned in pain.
Having lived two lives, Bai Luo is confident that he has seen many kinds of people.
If he doesnt count the old man, his elder sister, and other outstanding Ardennes, Oak is one of the most special people he had encountered so far.
To survive, he can betray his teammates, surrender, run away immediately after failure, and fight back in desperate situations. Not once had he renounced to his fate.
In the end, with no other option, he immediately tried to gain his sympathy, not hesitating to cut off his tongue to show that he wouldnt talk about them if he let him off.
This guy is decisive enough.
Even Bai Luo felt that this guy would rise into the sky if given a chance.
I have to admit that you have a lot of guts.
You didnt even hesitate to use your loyalpanions as a shield.
Oak has the potential of a ruler, He doesnt even care about his most trusted people. In fact, he treated them like pawns rather thanpanions.
Bai Luo doesnt like such people.
Unlike Oak, Bai Luo greatly values hispanions and family. He is willing to shelter them from any danger.
However, it can be said that you have indeed done the right thing
There was indeed nothing wrong with Oaks choice because he survived.
But Do you take me for a fool?!
Just when Oak felt that he still had hope of surviving, the spear in Bai Luos turned into a shadow, instantly piercing his heart.
Daughter? Wasnt she sold by you a long time ago?!
Lifting Oaks body into the air, Bai Luo said indifferently, What a boring little trick.
Why? Ugh!! How did you What are you
Bai Luo knows Oak. In fact, the two had met before, but at that time, the Ardennes were still keeping a low profile, hence Bai Luo had never shown his power.
Poof!
Pulling out his spear and throwing Oaks body like a rag, Bai Luo patted Shirley, telling her tounch her air des towards the ground, cutting off the heads of all the corpses. It wasnt until he made sure that all of them were dead that Bai Luo rode Shirley away.
Have you finished?
Mmm.
Issafeiya was already waiting in the camp, she was even faster than Bai Luo.
At this time, she was counting the number of people, There are five on your side, are they all dead?
Dead.
Shortly after, Noel and Jerah came back. After that, everyone checked the numbers.
To be on the safe side, Bai Luo asked Shirley to fly around and look for any trace of human auras. She has special navigation and detection abilities.
Unless the other party possesses some kind of stealth-type miracle power, they would never be able to escape from Shirleys perception.
Everyone, please help to pack these things and put them in the wooden cart.
Subsequently, Bai Luomanded the crowd and started packing up the spoils.
After packing up, they found that there were really a lot of things.
Gold coins and other coins aside. They found a lot of supplies, including arge number of iron tools and horses that are very important to the Ardennes.
Bai Luo has only a single miracle creature capable ofbat now, and that is Shirley. ording to the old man, Shirley can create more Pegasus, and eventually, an entire Pegasus race.
The premise is to have enough horses.
Hence, for the current Bai Luo, horses are a good haul that they cant have enough of.
There are sixteen horses in total, except for the horses that are in a rough state due to being used to pull carts, there are five good-quality horses and three war horses.
Noel quickly sorted out the state of the horses and reported to Bai Luo, to which thetter responded with a smile, Noel, Jerah, these two war horses belong to you.
This
Make the most of everything, and with a horse, your mobility will be much greater. Bai Luo calmly said,
Tell grandpa mountain to feed and raise them well afterward.
Yes.
The two agreed. They also knew that they were currently the Arden ns topbat power. The stronger they were, the better they could protect their n and guard their king.
Elder sister already has radish
Me, me, me! What about me?
Inya raised her hand and jumped non-stop, her face was full of smiles and her intentions were clear.
Yeah, yeah, you dont need to be so anxious.
Bai Luo handed thest warhorse to Inya. This delighted the little girl to no end. She jumped up and down with excitement, then directly pounced on Bai Luo, hugging him.
Brother, you are the best! Hee hee!
Sometimes, this younger sister is really Bai Luos little padded jacket, so cute and precious.
Of course, if she could stop eating so much, grinding her teeth at night, throwing her quilt, talking in her sleep, and be a little smarter, then it would be more perfect.
In this way, everyone rode their horses, dragging carts of supplies and transporting them back to the Arden vige.
Because of therge number of supplies, they couldnt take the mountain road back.
They chose to cross the mountain forest, even though there are numerous dangers inside, but Bai Luo had Shirkey. Moreover, Elder Sister Issafeiya is incredibly powerful, hence the journey back home was very peaceful.
Note:- Cut the weeds and Eliminate the Roots: Topletely get rid of all enemies.
- Little Padded Jacket: Little Sweetheart
TL: Should I leave notes with the meaning of some Chinese Idioms, or are these idioms very easy to understand?
Chapter 24: Inya, You Simpleton!
Chapter 24: Inya, You Simpleton!
The next morning, uncle Saros was waiting at the entrance of the vige with everyone, waiting for the return of their heroes.
Theyre back!
Upon seeing Bai Luo and the others appearing in the distance, the children were extremely surprised. Abaddon ran the fastest,
There are so many things! Big Brother Bai Luo, Big Brother Noel, are these spoils of war?
Well, we got our revenge.
Bai Luo smiled at Abaddon and said, From today, the Ardennes will never be bullied again.
The Ardennes cried with joy at Bai Luos words.
Long live master Bai Luo!
Long live Arden!!
For the first time in ten years, the Ardennes raised their heads. They finally released the anger and depression that they have been suppressing for such a long time.
Unfortunately, now is not the time to celebrate.
The old man interrupted everyones joyful celebration. He clearly stated that celebrations and banquets would have to wait until they reach the overseas inds.
Bai Luo knew the stakes involved, so he adopted his uncles suggestion.
By the way.
Uncle Saros looked at the warhorse that Inya was riding, Were you the one to give the little girl that horse?
Yes.
Bai Luo nodded, to which the old man said, Take it back.
Uncle, why are you eyeing Inyas horse? If you want a horse, I can help you look for it.
I dont want her warhorse, I n to give it to someone else.
What! Are you really her father? Taking your daughters horse and giving it to someone else, are you joking?
To whom?
To anyone but her.
Bai Luo finally understood, the old man made it clear that he doesnt want to give Inya a warhorse.
She has grown up, your approach is wrong.
Bai Luo has been taught by the old man, so was Issafeiya and even Noel and Jerah. All of them are Saross students.
However, the old man has always reserved different teaching methods for students with different aptitudes and characters. He is kind when he should be kind, but when its time to be strict, this old man bes terrifying. He would never show mercy.
In such a manner, he cultivated a new generation of Ardennes that are powerful, hardworking, and brave.
Didnt you teach us to be brave and not to fear death? Bai Luo said,
Why did youpletely change when its about Inya?
Do you want her to risk her life on the battlefield?
Umm
Bai Luo was stumped by his uncles question.
Deep within his heart, Bai Luo only wants his little sister Inya to be safe and sound.
We are the same!
The old man patted Bai Luos shoulder, Dont worry, this old man will y the role of the bad guy. You continue to be the little girls good older brother.
But
Bai Luo wanted to say this wasnt right, but the words couldnt get out of his lips.
Ugh.
In the end, Bai Luo put down his hand and decided to not stop the old man.
The old mans arrangements for Inya are in line with Bai Luos intentions. Inya isnt good enough. She isnt nearly as talented or as skilled as her elder sister.
If thats the case, why should they allow her to join the battlefield? It would only be putting her life in danger.
Bai Luo couldnt refuse Inyas request, he knew that he couldnt be harsh on the little girl even if he tried, he dotes on her too much.
However, the old man would never be soft when ites to it.
Maybe thats fine, isnt it?
Bai Luo felt that the Arden ns little princess is a position that is more suitable for Inya rather than a warrior.
Brother! Brother! Quickly look at my new mount! Isnt it bigger than the one from before?
Inya came running towards Bai Luo with a giant smile on her face as if she had gotten a bargain.
However, Bai Luo carefully looked at Inyas new horse and wanted to say to his little sister, Big, its indeed bigger, but its speed is trashpared to the one from before
This is a horse that specializes in pulling carts or carriages, mainly built for endurance rather than speed. Itspletely unqualified for the battlefield.
She would be dumped instantly by the enemy, unable to even see their back in a minute!
Fortunately, its very useful for escape. It can continue running at a constant speed for almost an entire day!
The old man should have taken this factor into consideration. Thats why he picked such a horse for Inya.
Ah, um, yes, it is indeed bigger than the one from before, Bai Luos voice got smaller and smaller, Uncle gave you that horse?
Yeah, brother, how did you know that?
Bai Luo was quite speechless. He wanted to say to Inya, You are almost 15 years old, can you not be so gullible? A 5-year-old is harder to deceive!
I, I, I guessed, ha, ha, haha
Bai Luo felt very guilty, but for Inyas safety, he had to go against his heart and praise her new mount.
Just like that, Bai Luo sighed as he watched Inya happily leave.
For the next few days, everyone was basically packing up.
Due to the imminent journey, everyone had to rest their mind and body, preparing for it.
The caravans disappearance is not a problem.
A round trip is at least half a month, and it will take at least another half a month to discover their disappearance and start the investigation.
Over such a long period, its estimated that the Ardennes have long been on the overseas ind.
This is also the reason why the old man agreed to get revenge on the caravan. They dont care about the kingdoms forces or military anymore.
The reason why they didnt escape overseas in the past is that they didnt possess a miracle, hence it would be difficult for them to get ahead no matter their location.
But now its different. With the basic sacred pouch, Pegasus, and the Ardennes themselves, they have the confidence to grow and thrive anywhere.
Sister Alea! Brother Bai Luo is so amazing, that day, his pegasus released a blinding white light, instantly sending all the wild beasts flying!
Mia waved her hands and described the scene to Alea excitedly, while the blind girls hand was held by Schuster, guiding her home.
A few days have passed since the revenge of the Arden n, and tomorrow is the day they will leave their home and set off on a journey overseas.
Everyone has been packing for thest few days. Everything that can be brought with them has been packed up.
In addition, Bai Luo distributed weapons to everyone in the vige who had some fighting ability.
Some are short swords, some are daggers.
The Ardennes are natural-born warriors, even a 10-year old child can kill an adult soldier if they were forced to.
This is Bai Luosst guarantee for them. If an incident really urs, then they can only fight to the death.
Maybe in the future, Mia can obtain the power of miracles.
Miracle masters can bestow their power on their loyal subjects, allowing them to obtain the power of miracles and be miracle subjects.
Its temporarily uncertain whether the basic sacred pouch is capable of this. However, Shirley absolutely has this capability. Its just a matter of time.
In the future, when he starts developing Ardens military, the Ardennes, who are like his family members, are naturally the best choice.
Ehhh?
Mia hurriedly waved her hand and said, Impossible, I dont have anybat talent, this is what big sister Feiya said.
Thats why its called a miracle.
Alea felt Miyas loss. She gently rubbed her hair, making the little girl squintfortably, Yes, thats a miracle!
Miracle
Schuster muttered, Alea also stroked his hair and said with a smile Little Schuster, you wont take Abaddons position?
Hmm
Schuster understood what Alea meant. Even if they have miracles, power should be granted to those with high qualifications first.
The Ardennes must act pragmatically, resources must be firstly distributed to those that are fit.
However, there are only 80 Ardennes in total.
Aleas words made Schusters originally low mood rise again.
Oh!
Schuster nodded repeatedly. They are very familiar with Bai Luos character.
No matter how talented outsiders are, Bai Luo values loyalty and trust more. There are only so many people in Arden, hence sooner orter it will be Schusters turn.
Have a good rest tonight.
Under Aleas care, the two children soon fell asleep with the dream of bing Bai Luos miracle subjects in the future.
Tonight is the best time to rest for the Ardennes, they will set off tomorrow at dawn.
After that, everyone needs to traverse the rolling mountains until they reach their goal the ancient seaside capital, Hillul.
They arent going to pass through the towns that Bai Luo had previously visited. To avoid conflict with more people, uncle Saros and Issafeiya unanimously suggested ignoring all the towns and viges in the way, heading straight to the ancient capital.
Once they get there, they must get a ship for everyone.
The ind that is suitable for the Ardennes to develop is some distance from the continent, hence they must either get arge enough ship or enough small ships.
If they try to split the 80 Ardennes into several batches and individually transport them to the ind, that would introduce too many variables. This approach is prone to problems.
Bai Luo decided to go together instead of splitting up into smaller teams.
Fortunately, the old man has been to the ancient capital Hillul many times before. He is very familiar with it and has some connections with local gangs.
The best result would be to buy a big ship at a high price. If it doesnt work, the old man has a n B.
Money isnt an issue at all.
Bai Luo can generate ck pepper at will, which is a spice equivalent to gold sand, and hence can be used to trade directly.
The basic sacred pouch has provided the Ardennes with great wealth. They are not short of money at all!
For the current Ardennes, any problem that can be solved with money is not a problem! Likewise, if they encounter an issue that needs to be dealt with force.
The Ardennes are very strong. The Arden young warriors headed by Noel and Leon are sufficient to deal with most problems.
In case they encounter a big crisis, they have Shirley!
Shirleys power is enormous, even if the entire Arden n acts, they still have no way to deal with her. Instead, they would be decimated.
With her presence, Bai Luo has absolute confidence to pierce a bloody path in the ancient capital, Hillul.
Of course, this is the worst-case scenario.
The best result would be to reach the overseas ind safely without being exposed, then start the Arden kingdom farming and development, safely and quietly passing the initial development period.
The Ardennes arent afraid of challenges, but they arent blockheads. They know when to act and when to remain silent.
Chapter 25: The Sound of Pages Flipping
Chapter 25: The Sound of Pages Flipping
Alea, Alea, are you there?
Just when Alea made sure that the two children had fallen asleep, and carefully walked toward her room, Bai Luos voice sounded from outside.
His voice was quite muffled. He suppressed his voice to a very low level, making him look very sneaky.
Lord Bai Luo?
Why are you calling me my lord, just call me Bai Luo.
Naturally, Bai Luo didnte to find Alea in the middle of the night for some nefarious reason.
Alea is the kindest woman in the vige. Although she is very beautiful, no Ardennes would have intercourse with her, because she lost her fertility.
Its not that they find her disgusting, this is simply the nature of the Ardennes. If they were just coveting her beautiful appearance, it would be insulting Alea, almost treating her like a prostitute.
The Ardennes would never insult this kind and pure woman. Naturally, Bai Luo is the same.
He wants to give Alea a better life and make her happy, but even if Alea refuses his aid, Bai Luo will always respect her and protect her.
Whats more, Bai Luo already has Issafeiya. He couldnt even take down his dear elder sister, how could he have the time to look at other girls.
The reason why Bai Luo visited Aleate at night is that he is still bothered by the matter he talked about with uncle Saros two days ago.
Yes, its Inyas business.
Is that so?
Alea and Bai Luo came to the courtyard outside her house. Their voices were quite hushed to not disturb the sleeping children.
Uncle took Inyas horse away and deceived her, but you silently allowed that to happen, Alea calmly asked,
Youre feeling very guilty, thinking that you hurt her, dont you?
Yeah, Im quite contrite.
Bai Luo nodded, he really didnt know who to consult on this matter. His elder sister is strong and wise, but Bai Luo felt that he couldnt ask her about this matter.
Does his elder sister know about this matter? Maybe she does, maybe she doesnt.
Bai Luo is a strong man, he can kill without any hesitation, and he can also be quite ruthless if needed.
However, Inya is Bai Luos soft spot, only about her can he feel so guilty about the smallest things.
Feiya knows, but she also made the same choice as great uncle, Alea said
Do you feel that Inya who is kept in the dark is pitiful?
I do think so.
Alea is blind, but she can see peoples hearts clearer than anyone else.
Uncle oncemented on her, saying that she is the heart of the Arden n and the barrier that guards their souls.
I envy Inya.
Alea said emotionally,
Her father protects her in his own way. Feiya, her big sister, also greatly loves her, and you
Dont you love her?
As her big brother, Bai Luo would naturally protect his little sister. He will kill anyone who even dares to touch a strand of her hair!
Although she eats a lot, throws her quilts, grinds her teeth, and talks in her sleep, Inya is his sister, his most beloved little sister!
There are two solutions to this matter.
What?
Aleas method might not necessarily be the best, but it will definitely be the most to Bai Luos liking.
She always puts everyone at ease.
Weakness is a sin. Only ones strength is the best protection.
Alea calmly said,
The reason why you find it difficult to swallow is that great uncle suppressed Inya too much, making her weak. You feel that this is too unreasonable.
Yeah, thats it.
What Bai Luo really didnt like was directing Inyas life without her consent, like a bad parent controlling his daughters life.
Whats the difference between that and the super controlling parents from his past life? My daughter has to learn piano, be good at sports, get into a good university, and marry a rich son-inw Bai Luo hated these types of parents.
Inyas life should belong to her!
However, Inya is stupid.
The moment Alea said that she quickly covered her mouth, Sorry, I, I didnt mean that.
You dont need to worry, thats the truth.
Bai Luo didnt think it was an insult to Inya at all, Not calling her hopelessly stupid is alreadyplimenting her.
Thats right, after all, thats Inya.
Alea snickered,ughing softly, her tone conveyed her love for Inya, So, you can raise Inya well. Since great uncle refuses to raise her as a warrior, then its your duty as her older brother.
But in this case, problems will ur.
The problem is, Bai Luo cant really send Inya to dangerous ces, but if he doesnt send her, then it would be like raising a useless general. He has to consider Inyas feelings.
Then make her your bodyguard.
Alea gave good advice,
Your bodyguard naturally has to be very skilled, hence Inya can take this as a goal and hone her skills with peace of mind.
Simrly, the safest ce in Arden is by your side.
Yes indeed!!
Bai Luo was enlightened after listening to Aleas suggestion, Alea, youre right!
If he tells Inya to protect him, the silly girl will naturally consider this as the most important job, and hence wont have any dissatisfaction or resentment in the future.
If its someone else, they might be dissatisfied, but Inya would never be. She would be extremely happy.
At the same time, Bai Luo will do his best to make Inya stronger. Only the strongest can protect Ardens most important people.
Theres nothing wrong with this rhetoric!
At this moment, countless excuses and justifications appeared in Bai Luos mind. They were so perfect that they could be used to convince Bai Luo himself, let alone Inya.
Thanks, Alea, I knew it was the right thing toe to you.
By the way, take this.
Bai Luo took out a cloth pouch, which contained the food newly developed by the old man, This is honey bread, a gift to thank you.
Bai Luo didnt know what was the right gift to give to Alea, but food is undoubtedly one of the best gifts to the Ardennes.
Well, I like it a lot.
Alea herself doesnt particrly have any likes, but this dessert should make Mia and Schuster very happy.
As long as the children are happy, Alea is also very happy,
If you still have problems, Alea is willing to share your worries. Im blind and untalented. This is the only help I can offer.
Its not a little help, this matter is very important.
Bai Luo was grateful to have Alea amongst his people. Whenever someone in the Arden vige has a painful experience or a heart-wrenching loss, Alea is there tofort them and help them get out of their gloom.
Therefore, Alea is the spiritual mentor of the Ardennes. Whenever someone is troubled, they wille to her for guidance.
Even uncle Saros has benefited from Aleas spiritual guidance, and at that time, she was only 5 years old!
Maybe, Im unqualified to get the best in my life.
Well, you might not get the best.
But
Dozens of years ago, a little girl grabbed the silver-haired mans hand, showing him a bright smile,
You will get something even better than the best!
Hoo~~~
In the room, the old man was smoking a cigarette. He noticed Bai Luoing back with a joyful expression,
How are you feeling now?
My thoughts have cleared up and my body isfortable
Bai Luo suddenly reacted, he asked with a surprised expression, Do you know where I went?
This question is quite silly, with the wisdom of the old man, how could he not know that Bai Luo visited Alea for spiritual counseling,
Where is my elder sister?
Aleas house.
Emm
Bai Luo didnt know whether tough or cry, So, she also went there
As Inyas older sister, Issafeiya was naturally very unhappy about her sisters situation, so as soon as Bai Luo left, Issafeiya appeared in front of Aleas courtyard.
Im back.
Soon after, his elder sister also came back.
How do you feel?
This time, it was Bai Luos turn to ask his elder sister, but Issafeiya didnt speak. Instead, a small blush appeared on her pretty face.
Hey? Whats this situation?
Bai Luo was very curious. What did Alea say to make his usually cold elder sister show such a feminine and cute side?
Its a pity that Issafeiya refused to talk about it, walking straight into her own room.
As expected of Alea, so astounding.
In the entirety of Arden, apart from Bai Luo, Alea is the only one capable of influencing Issafeiya so much.
I knew that childs greatness before you were even born.
Uncle Saros thought very highly of Alea; He said with a rare smile.
Let me give you a piece of advice. If you encounter difficulties in the future, ask Feiya about foreign affairs, and Alea about domestic affairs before making a decision.
Bai Luo looked at the old man speechlessly, but thetter started ying dumb,
Its gettingte, when people get old, they mustnt stay upte.
A man that can work all day and night for several consecutive days and remain energetic dare to say he cant stay upte?
..
Hehehe, you dont need to call me general, its embarrassing, hehe.
Bai Luo heard Inyas sleep talk as soon as he opened the door to his room. He sighed helplessly, feeling like a fool for worrying about this girl.
Why is she always acting like a child
Bai Luo shook his head, he fixed the girl falling off clothes, covering her body, then took out a warm wolf fur and covered her gently beforeying down to rest.
The next day, everyone packed their things and prepared to set off.
They obeyed Saross instructions and didnt bring many items with them.
Children and old people rode on horse-drawn carriages, surrounded by the adults with certainbat power, including dozens of middle-aged women.
Those whosebat power has reached Inyas level and further rode horses to clear the way ahead, or lined up on both sides to protect the caravan.
Pam! Pam!
Noel was at the lead, exploring the way for everyone.
Theres a monster over there. John, go ahead and lure it away.
Okay, sister.
Jerah and her younger brother John wandered around the caravan. Their mission was to guard the Ardennes against wild beasts, monsters, and possible ambushes.
All stop, changenes, there are people ahead!
Issafeiya suddenly spotted human tracks. She quickly turned around and told the team to change their track.
Unlike the mountains where the Ardennes used to live, this forest is too close to human viges and towns.
Therefore, its home to many people who fall into banditry every year due to one reason or the other. Its either heavy taxation, endless conscription, or the persecution of those in power.
For the people of the Thorns Earldom, obedient farming is not enough to support themselves. Bing mercenaries who can die at any moment is one of the few ways out.
However, once these mercenaries break the bottom line, such as robbing or killing their employer, their credibility willpletely disappear, bing shunned outcasts no matter where they go.
Naturally, with no other choice, they can only be bandits or pirates.
Are there any big bandit strongholds around here?
Bai Luo walked at the head of the team, next to him was Issafeiya. Inya and the old man were at the center of the team.
There are a few.
Issafeiya calmly said,
But dont worry, our route was discussed by father and me beforehand. Although its longer, the possibility of encountering bandits is much lower.
Even if we encounter them, we can changenes at any time, and there is more than one route.
The route they chose has been screened at various levels, its safety is guaranteed. The risk factor is almost reduced to the lowest level.
Sure enough, after walking for two or three days, Bai Luo and the rest of the team didnt encounter any bandits.
That night, the Ardennes found a suitable area in the forest, opened a clearing in it, and made a campfire.
They chopped the trees to make the clearing suitable for a team of their size, then worked together and put them aside.
By the time everyone finished preparing the camp, the women and children had already prepared dinner.
They spend most of the day traveling, and to save time, they only ate dry food. However, at night, everyone is preparing a camp to rest, naturally, they have the time to make more bountiful food.
It smells so good!
Noodles! Noodles! Noodles!!
Todays dinner is noodles, grilled meat, and fresh fish caught from a nearby river. Its a quite generous meal.
They used all kinds of spices to season and remove the fishy smell from the fish and meat, making their dinner quite delicious.
The Ardennes have be ustomed to pasta. They all liked the taste of this food very much, especially Inya, her stomach growled due to hunger, and the fragrance of the food was so appealing that saliva was almost dripping out from her mouth.
Your saliva is dripping, Inya.
Oh oh oh.
Iniya reflexively wiped the corners of her mouth, but there was no saliva,
Brother, you lied to me, there is no saliva!
Oh? There really isnt.
Brother~~~
Even Inya will be angry at being teased.
Here you go, noodles. Keep this a secret, but I gave you a big bowl.
Brother you are the best!!
Taking the noodles that Bai Luo handed over, Inya immediately forgot her unhappiness and dug in. Its so delicious!
Eat slowly, or youll choke.
Bai Luoughed and scolded the little girl, and then told everyone to start distributing food.
Shhhhh
After dinner, everyone was resting, just as Bai Luo started arranging the nights vigil, the sound of pages turning sounded in his mind.
Chapter 26: Ideal Coast
Chapter 26: Ideal Coast
Whats wrong?
Issafeiya looked at Bai Luo with a puzzled expression, unsure why he suddenly stopped.
Nothing.
Bai Luo nced at the ck book pages that started moving again with extreme excitement, but on the surface, he continued to calmly arrange work.
Soon, Bai Luo arranged things properly.
I have something to do, elder sister, you
The matter of finding miracles is very critical, this thing is an extremely important strategic resource, the more the better.
Bai Luo couldnt tell Issafeiya directly that he is going to find a miracle. After all, the matter of purposely finding miracles is too fantastical. Its shocking enough to shake the bnce of the world.
Leave it to me.
Fortunately, Issafeiya understood Bai Luos intentions.
She didnt ask anything. If Bai Luo said that he has something to do, then it must be important. All she has to do is to help him afterward, not question his decision.
Bai Luo didnt thank Issafeiya, with their rtionship, it was redundant.
Little Luo, he
Watching Bai Luo leave, Saros walked towards Issafeiya. With his unique vision, he naturally noticed that Bai Luos sudden departure was a bit strange.
This is the talent of our king.
Saros naturally understood what Issafeiya meant. The old man gently stroked his silver beard and said, This Even little Luo cant possibly find a third miracle, right?
Apart from discovering traces of a miracle and attempting to contract it, Saros couldnt find another reason for Bai Luos strange behavior.
Danger? Very unlikely, he didnt feel anything.
The observation and judgment abilities of Saros and Issafeiya arent under Bai Luo, in fact, they are even sharper. The only thing that might get past their terrifying instincts were objects rted to miracles.
But still! A third miracle is a bit too much!
He will find it.
Issafeiya has near blind trust in Bai Luo, not to mention three miracles, she felt that her beloved brother could get one hundred!
The matter of finding miracles cant be forced.
Saros was actually quite satisfied.
The basic sacred pouch could serve as the economic and agricultural foundation of a country, and Pegasus can act as the foundation of their military. Bai Luo definitely has the capital to build a huge country, the only thing theyrecking is time.
Father, in your opinion, what will little Luos third miracle be?
Haha
The old man didnt know how to respond to Issafeiya anymore. This girl seems certain that Bai Luo would get the third miracle.
Unwilling to dampen her enthusiasm, the old man said no more.
He was afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment,
I have to inform little Alea. If Little Luo doesnt find the miracle he is looking for, she should be ready to console him.
Its not that Saros was disbelieving. He was just worried that Bai Luo would get disappointed.
In the eyes of the old man, Bai Luo is the heaven chosen. Finding two miracles is more than enough to show that he has the qualification of a great king. Bai Luo doesnt need to prove anything more
Even in his present condition, the Ardennes will fanatically follow him until the end of time.
The third miracle
Saros is rarely so irrational, but his trust and confidence in Bai Luo arent under Issafeiya. He has always thought that his child was destined for greatness,
What could it be?
Not good, my heart is wavering.
I, Saros, am a mature and stable man, I mustnt be so greedy!
I wonder what Little Luos third miracle is?
Bai Luo, who didnt know that the old man and his elder sister had guessed his purpose, was riding Shirley on the edge of the forest.
He sank into the depths of his consciousness, looking at the ck book. After more than half a month, the familiar riddle appeared again.
[The door of the pumpkin car slowly opened. The beautiful blond-haired princess, the frozen heart queen,e forth! The godmother is calling your name6 days 23:50]
[Direction: 20 southeast]
Im not the one I used to be! A mere riddle cant stump me.
Looking at the direction thepass needle was guiding him to, Bai Luo immediately rode on Shirley and set off. With Pegasus, Bai Luo no longer needs to worry about any journey.
Shirleys speed is extremely fast, faster than any ne from his past life.
It shouldnt take much time toplete the roundabout trip.
Lets go, Shirley.
Understood, master!
Shirley immediately froze upon saying that
But where are we going? Master?
Shirley inquired with puzzlement. She couldnt see thepass, naturally, she didnt know where Bai Luo wanted to go.
Pegasus has the natural ability of Omni-navigation. As long as Bai Luo desires to go to a ce, Shirley can take him there without a map or any other indicator.
However, finding miracles isnt within Shirleys ability range.
Even if Bai Luo wants to find a miracle, Shirley wouldnt be able to feel the location of that miracle.
Were looking for something, Ill show you the way.
Received! My master!
With a direction, Shirley immediately spread her wings and soared into the sky.
She restrained her glittering light. Even under the moonlight, Shirley could conceal herself so as to not be seen by people on the ground.
That way!
A little more to the left.
Yes, keep flying in this direction.
Just like that, Bai Luo directed Shirley to fly in the direction pointed by thepass.
They flew over mountains, dense forests, and huge canyons.
Bai Luo and Shirley didnt know how long they had been flying, but the sky east had started to lighten up.
Havent we arrived yet?!
Although he felt that shouldnt be surprised anymore, Bai Luo felt that he was fooled by the ck book again!
He is now leading the Ardennes to migrate! The impact of his sudden disappearance is too great.
Bai Luo originally thought that with Shirley, it shouldnt take long toplete the back and forth journey, but it has been more than six hours and the needle hadnt turned yet.
It looks like I have to go back first.
With Shirley, Bai Luo would never get lost, she knew the way back.
Looking at the time on the ck book, there are still more than 6 days, hence Bai Luo wasnt in a hurry.
Oh?
Just when Bai Luo was about to return, the needle suddenly turned around.
Ha? Haa, Hey!
Bai Luo hurriedly said to Shirley,
Shirley we passed over the target, stop, stop, stop!
Ah!!
Shirley inwardly eximed and quickly stopped.
The pegasus stood high in the sky, scanning the scenery below with both eyes, but found nothing.
Master, what are we looking for? Shirley couldnt sense anything.
Were looking for a miracle.
Bai Luo had nothing to hide from Shirley.
Shirley is Bai Luos miracle creature, their souls are connected. They share the same origin and even life and death.
As long as Bai Luo is still alive, Shirley could be resurrected countless times.
However, if Bai Luo dies, Shirley will also disappear.
Miracle? Shirley cant sense the power of miracles.
As a miracle creature, Shirley naturally can perceive the power of miracles, but despite observing the vastnd below, she couldnt detect the slightest fluctuation of miracle power.
Forget it, lets go down first. Well look for it once were on the ground.
Bai Luo was unsure of how to exin, hence he told Shirley to go down.
During this process, Bai Luo carefully observed the pointer and tried tond in a position that doesnt deviate too much.
The sun slowly rose from the horizon, golden light pierced the sky and spilled into the world from the east.
Theynded in a vast sea of flowers. It was early morning, the flowers still had dew drops. Shirleynded in the middle of the flower sea, but neither dew nor flower petals stuck on her, her hooves were still pure white.
Master, is it here?
This should be the ce.
Thepass was pointing to this ce.
However, despite carefully observing the surrounding scenery, Bai Luo couldnt find anything special.
The timer on the ck book is still slowly decreasing, moreover, thepass is still there. That means that he hadnt found out the miracle yet. He still hadnt got his hands on the thing.
So what is this miracle?
Bai Luo jumped off Shirleys back, and used an ability that he recently discovered, manifesting the phantom of thepass into his palm, then walking in the flowers field.
Huh?
How bizarre.
This miracle is a bit unusual. Whenever Bai Luo roughly determines the position and tries to squat down to search, the pointer would move, changing direction.
It moves?
Bai Luo understood, he looked at the dancing butterflies and bees around.
The only things that move around in this flower field seem to be those?
But their number is too great!
There are countless butterflies and bees around this flower field.
Bai Luo watched as the pointer in thepass constantly turned around, then ran back and mounted Shiley, The target has been determined, its one of the butterflies or bees around.
Its difficult to catch all of these butterflies and bees with Bai Luos speed.
Fortunately, Shirley is extremely fast. As long as the target is determined, she can catch it instantly.
Even if they scatter in the sky, none of these creatures can escape from Shirleys grasp.
Catching butterflies?
Shirley looked at the fluttering little creatures in front of her with sparkling eyes. She heaved a loud and joyful cry.
The pegasus soared into the sky, then swooped down at an amazing speed.
To the naked eye, only a white light could be seen. When she stopped, Bai Luo found that many butterflies and bees were fluttering around him.
Master, look around.
An invisible wind barrier covered these little creatures inside. They wanted to fly out, but no matter how much they struggled, a ss wall seemed to epass them, preventing them from flying away.
These butterflies and bees are almost harmless. Naturally, they cant hurt Shirley or Bai Luo.
Ill go down and see.
Bai Luo hurriedly dismounted and got out of Shirleys wind barrier. He looked at thepass in his hand and constantly spun around Shirley.
Suddenly, thepass disappeared, reced by a map with red and blue dots.
Its in there!!
The new miracle is definitely one of the butterflies or bees trapped inside!
However, there are dozens of them inside the wind barrier. Bai Luo wasnt sure which one was their target, hence he decided to release them one by one.
He told Shirley to crouch down and release these little creatures one by one.
Bai Luo was waiting outside, quickly covering the released bees or butterflies with his palm, then gently releasing them once he determined that they werent his target.
In the end, Bai Luo determined his goal, it was a very beautiful and elegant ck swallowtail butterfly.
[You found it, but it doesnt belong to you yet, so why not find a crystal bottle and give it a small home?]
Looking at the exquisite little creature flying around Shirley, Bai Luo knew that he had found his third miracle.
There was an invisible wind barrier around Shirley, preventing the little creature from escaping, hence Bai Luo doesnt have to worry that he would identally pinch it to death.
Crystal bottle?
Bai Luo was stunned, Why would you want such a thing?
The ck book has really given him a problem, Bai Luo doesnt have anything like a crystal bottle in his hands.
Its not that crystals are so expensive that Bai Luo cant afford them, the problem is that there are no containers made of crystal in the Arden n.
Of course, crystals are also extremely rare in this area.
If it was ss, Bai Luo could simply ride Shirley to the nearest town and steal some, but crystal
Forget it, lets go back first.
He had disappeared for an entire night. If he doesnt go back, even his elder sister will start to get worried.
On the way back, Bai Luo asked Shirley to use her fastest speed.
It took seven or eight hours toe, but only three hours to go back.
Looking at the ck swallowtail butterfly, it calmly fluttered in Shirleys wind barrier. The barrier shielded all wind pressure and temperature change, hence it was able to fly so leisurely.
When it got tired of flying, itid down on Bai Luos fingers to rest.
Hey~~~
Little Luo is back!
Hearing Bai Luos voice, Issafeiya hurriedly stood up and led the Ardennes to wee him.
Instead of continuing their journey, they waited here for Bai Luo toe back.
Sorry, something suddenly came up, hence I had to go.
Bai Luo apologized to the Ardennes, then asked everyone to continue on their way. Meanwhile, he looked for uncle Saros and asked,
Uncle, do you know where I could find a crystal bottle?
Crystal bottle?
This was a rather strange question, but as usual, the old man didnt ask much, How many do you want?
Haa?!
Bai Luo just wanted to ask the old man for the location of some crystal bottles, then either buy or steal some.
But the old mans answer surprised Bai Luo, Do we have crystal bottles?
We didnt have them before.
The old man took a deep breath from his smoke pipe and said,
But didnt you decimate that caravan before? There were a few crystals amongst the things you brought back. I was a bit bored, so I made a few crystal cups and bottles.
You are also capable of crystal crafting?
Bai Luo eximed internally that his old man is really versatile. What is this old man incapable of?
Im only a bit knowledgeable. I dont think that Im very skilled.
These words sounded inexplicably familiar. Bai Luo felt that he heard them in the past, but he didnt ask much. Anyway, all he needs is a bottle,
I need a crystal bottle that has air cirction inside, its of use to me.
Saros was already ustomed to Bai Luos wonders.
In his first hunt for miracles, he got the basic sacred pouch. Soon after, he climbed over 20 mountains with a horse on his back and got Pegasus Shirley.
Especially thetter matter. Its simply inconceivable. However, Bai Luo was right in the end. Hence Saros was eager to see what Bai Luo was going to do next.
I made two bottles, which one do you want?
The old man quickly brought back two crystal bottles for Bai Luo, onerge and one small,
If neither is suitable, just tell me what you want, I will melt the two and make one ording to your requirement.
Is this what you call a bit knowledgeable?
Bai Luo looked at the extremely exquisite crystal containers in his hands with eyes as wide as saucers. He held them up to the sunlight and found that they not only sparkled but even had iparably delicate patterns etched on them.
Even though Bai Luo is almost artistically illiterate, he felt that such a beautiful and exquisite handicraft is a treasure amongst treasures.
Even though hecks interest in art, Bai Luo wanted to collect a few to appreciate them.
Are you sure youre not a grandmaster?
Bai Luo felt that the old man might have misunderstood the meaning of being a bit knowledgeable. This is a goddamn artistic masterpiece, right?
It was really casually made.
Bai Luo felt that his old mans casually made things are something that others might not make in their lifetime.
Ill take this one, its perfect.
Bai Luo happily said, Im going to use it to house a butterfly.
Cough! cough cough
The old man almost choked on his smoke pipe. He waved his hand while turning away, Im really old, I dont understand what you young people think.
Housing a butterfly in a crystal bottle, thats too much fantasizing.
The old man left, leaving the grinning Bai Luo.
He quickly returned to Shirleys side, then carefully ced the swallowtail butterfly in it.
This crystal bottle is very delicate. It has twoyers. When its opened, the swallowtail butterfly can freely fly in and out. When its closer, the mouth of the bottle will be greatly narrowed, making the butterfly unable to fly out.
Either way, the airflow within the bottle will always be smooth.
In addition, in order to make the Swallowtail Butterfly morefortable, Bai Luo also carefully ced some flowers and branches as decorations inside, making the crystal bottle look more delicate and elegant.
As expected of the old man, its perfect.
Bai Luo naturally knew that the old man wasnt boasting. Even if the bottle he made was unsuitable, the old man would immediately make a perfect one.
[The beautiful house was shining brightly. It fluttered happily within, thinking I finally have a home]
[???]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Medium
Type: Miracle Creature
Faction: Ideal Coast
Ability: Unawakened
Bai Luo watched as these words appeared on the third page. Having experienced this two times already, Bai Luo knew that the miracle represented by the ck swallowtail butterfly belongs to him.
Even if someone else gets the ck swallowtail butterfly now, they wouldnt be able to continue the miracle awakening trial.
So next, Bai Luo must find a way to awaken its miracle power.
In this way, he would truly acquire his third miracle.
Medium, its level is higher than Shirley.
Bai Luo isnt sure what the level exactly represents, thus he asked uncle Saros, and the old man said that the level represents the potential of a miracle.
Bai Luo decided to properly ask the old man about this once the power of the cktail butterfly is properly awakened.
Now, lets see what conditions are required for the awakening of the butterfly.
[You got it, it will only belong to you]
[Girls who love to dream, but dont know what dreams are]
[Find some cute girls and tell them stories about dreams and fantastical girls. Make it listen together and it might fulfill their wishes]
With his hands sped, Bai Luo rode on Shirleys back and continued on his way.
He hung the crystal bottle on his waist. He has to escort the team now, hence he cant be distracted, so for the moment, he controlled himself to fully concentrate on protecting the team rather than thinking about the meaning of the riddle.
Chapter 27: Fairy Tales
Chapter 27: Fairy Tales
I figured it out!
It should be so, no it must be so!
It was soon evening of that day. Everyone stopped their journey and began to prepare food and their camp for tonight.
When he had some free time, Bai Luo pondered upon the riddle and found that it was quite simple.
First, he must find some cute girls.
This is not too difficult for Bai Luo.
There are many girls in the Arden n, including married women, maturedies, teenage girls, young girls, and lolis.
As the n leader, Bai Luo can easily gather all of them.
Then, the second point, tell them stories about dreams and fantastical girls.
The story of a fantastical girl.
Bai Luo quickly connected these words with the riddle that first appeared.
[The door of the pumpkin car slowly opened. The beautiful blond-haired princess, the frozen heart queen,e forth! The godmother is calling your name]
This riddle should be alluding to fairy tales about beautiful girls, the princess series!
Consequently, this problem is also solved.
Bai Luo still remembers many stories from his past life, and his eloquence is also quite good. It shouldnt be a problem to recount some fairy tales to some young girls.
Make it listen together and it might fulfill their wishes
The meaning of this sentence is also quite clear. Its telling Bai Luo to bring the swallowtail butterfly together and it might fulfill their dream.
In the end, Bai Luo summed up the three sentences as follows: Gather a group of cute girls and tell them a story about dreamy fairy tales, all while bringing the swallowtail butterfly along.
Elder sister, Alea.
Bai Luo found the two women in the n who most fulfill the standard of Beautiful maturedies,
Tonight, I n to tell a story to everyone, I hope you can join us.
This request is very abrupt and baffling, but miracles are really so bizarre!
Issafeiya immediately realized that this was some sort of experiment on Bai Luos part, hence even if she didnt know what he was trying to do, she immediately epted his invitation.
Sure.
Naturally, Alea wouldnt refuse. She might be blind, but her hearing is very sharp, more than enough to listen to a story,
I will bring Mia too.
Mmm.
Bai Luo continued to invite others, Jerah, Inya
Jerah and Inya are around fifteen to sixteen years old. They can perfectly represent the teenage girls ss.
Then 13-year-old Fiora, 12-year-old She, are young girls, hence they also fulfill the requirements. Mia is only 10 years old, but she should also fulfill the requirements.
However, for the sake of safety, Bai Luo invited even the widows of the Arden n and the swaddled babies that are still sucking on their mothers bosom.
After all, he doesnt know what `cute and innocent girls are by the miracles standard.
For safetys sake, I should also invite mothers-inw and olddies.
However, Bai Luo decided to be even more cautious. Thest thing he wanted is the failure of the miracle awakening.
50 to 60-year-old grannies, I, Bai Luo, will not despise you!!!
What is the Boss doing?
Storytelling? Why all of a sudden?
Yeah, its so sudden, did something happen to the boss?
But why is it just women? Cant we also listen? Im really eager to hear the bosss storytelling.
Bai Luo disyed high intelligence since childhood, bringing forth countless novel ideas and inventions, which nearly made the Arden vige worship him as a prophet.
Especially the younger generation. They all grew under Bai Luos care and education.
We need to go patrol!
John was dragged away by Noel. For safety reasons, even uncle Saros joined the patrol this time.
Since Bai Luo decided to gather half of the vigesbat power, he naturally prepared the corresponding measures.
He sent Shirley to survey the surrounding area. If any beasts or humans ever approach, Shirley will instantly know and inform Bai Luo.
Moreover, the weapons of Issafeiya and other skilled women are always by their side, allowing them to respond to any threat and protect everyone.
Of course, there are many skilled warriors amongst the group of women.
Ardens widows must not be underestimated under any circumstances. In their youth, a lot of them were renowned warriors that struck fear in the heart of mortals. If some of them truly make a move, then even Inya and Jerah will have to move to the side.
This ce is actually very safe with the presence of these big sisters.
Ahem! Good evening, everyone.
They just had dinner, and darkness had already shrouded the earth, but after lighting up some torches, their surroundings were lighted up.
Bai Luo sat on a tree stump lying horizontally, he put the crystal bottle containing the swallowtail butterfly next to him, then faced the crowd,
Today, Im going to tell you a few stories of beautiful princesses. I hope you enjoy it.
What is a princess?
Before the story could even start, a cute little girl named Helen asked while sucking her thumb.
Be quiet and dont ask questions!
Her mother Diana lightly patted the five-year-old Helen on her head and smiled apologetically at Bai Luo.
Its okay, I forgot that you may not have heard of princesses.
Well, a princess is the daughter of the king of a country.
Of course, the princess that Im talking about is more like a description, an adjective, Bai Luo softly said,
Its a girl as beautiful as a princess.
So, what is the significance of such an act? Dozens of women of all ages sat opposite Bai Luo with confused expressions.
To be honest, Bai Luo was also helpless.
But this is the miracle awakening task, what can he do?
Ahem!
Bai Luo maintained his calm facade and continued, Now, Im going to tell my first story.
The name of this story is Frozen.
The first story Bai Luo chose was a Disney animated movie that was extremely famous in his past life, Frozen.
Its main character, Elsa, is definitely Bai Luos favorite Disney princess, hence Bai Luo decided to use it as his first story.
Sister, your name is simr to that princess!
Little fool, my name is Ersa, our names are different.
Ersa is Helens older sister. Although she is only 11 years old, her disposition is quite stable, like a mature little adult.
When uncle Saros evaluated her, he used the word Frozen-hearted youngdy that was created by Bai Luo.
Shut up and listen to the story.
Ersa just obeyed orders and came to the party.
When she first heard that Bai Luo was going to tell them a story, Ersa was also surprised, and perplexed. What is the significance of such an act at this time?
So strange
But as a native of Arden, Ersa, just like everyone else, has a deep respect for Bai Luo.
Since it was Bai Luos order, everyone should just obey. They dont need to think much about it. They must have faith in their leader.
However, as Bai Luos Frozen story unfolded, Ersa was immediately attracted to the Snow Queen in this story.
The enchanted snowman. The ability to control snow and ice, the thing called magic.
The innocent and romantic Princess Anna, the Snow Queen Elsa who is afraid of losing control of her power, the dancing me spirit, the wind spirits like leaves, and the various mythical creatures.
It was like opening a new world to everyone present, regardless of gender, age, and character, all of them listening to it with relish.
Bai Luobined Frozen 1 and 2, making the story more coherent and exciting.
In the end, Elsa became the Snow Queen of the North, and her sister Anna became the new queen of Arendelle. Bai Luo slowly said,
The two kingdoms, magic and humans, live together happily ever after.
After stating the final parts of the story, Bai Luo took a deep breath and looked ahead. It was strangely quiet, facing the eyes of dozens of women, Bai Luo felt inexplicably embarrassed.
p! p! p!
Fortunately, Alea took the lead in apuding and the rest immediately followed after.
This story is so interesting!
Magic, what a marvelous power.
Brother Bai Luo, does magic really exist?
Queen Elsa is so cool and powerful.
Its just that her name is too simr to my sisters name, so I cant fully imagine it.
I told you that my name is Ersa! E! R! Sa!
Elsa pinched her younger sister Helens cute little face fiercely. This is her punishment for pulling her from that beautiful mood.
Your appearance is indeed a bit simr to that of Elsa.
Bai Luo looked at Ersa and smiled,
Moreover, our little Ersa is also outstanding. In my opinion, youre not worse than queen Elsa at all.
What, Im not that good
Maybe their names are too simr. Ersa was feeling a little shy. She is just an ordinary Arden country girl. How could shepare to the cool and powerful snow queen?
However, Elsa in the story is really amazing.
Ersa knows that she cant have magic or magical powers, but she will also protect her friends and family just like Elsa.
Maybe this is brother Bai Luos purpose? He told us this story because he wanted us to protect Arden
Touching the delicate rapier that was newly forged by uncle Saros, Ersa wildly guessed Bai Luos purpose. Many little girls were the same, wondering if that was the purpose of Bai Luos story.
Since Elsa can be so valiant, then so can they!
If Bai Luo knew that Arden girls developed the idea of bing valkyries because of his story, he might cry out tearfully,
Gentleness! One of the three most important characteristics of a princess is being gentle!
[???]
Master: Bai Luo Aden
Level: Medium
Species: Miracle Creature
Faction: Ideal Coast
Ability: Unawakened
Bai Luo nced at the status of the ck butterfly, but its information on the ck book hadnt changed in the slightest, showing that its miracle power still hadnt awakened.
One story isnt enough?
Bai Luo guessed that he might not have told enough stories,
If one is not enough, then two, dammit! Lets see who willst!
In this way, Bai Luo told one story after the other.
Rapunzel, Daughter of the Sea, Princess and the Pea, Thumbelina, Cindere, Sleeping Beauty, Snow White, Beauty and the Beast, Alice in Wondend.
Counting the initial Frozen, he had recounted ten fairy tales rted to beautiful princesses.
Bai Luos mouth was starting to dry up. However, the status of the ck swallowtail butterfly hadnt changed in the slightest.
Bai Luo was a little dumbfounded. He started wondering whether he had used the wrong method. Is the riddle not solved like this?
Or is the number of stories still not enough? But he has already told almost every story he knew about! He cant just go around making stories up! The quality would vastly differ.
Moreover, it was getting veryte. Everyone needs to sleep.
If it werent for Bai Luos stories, most of these young girls would be sleeping now.
These are no longer stories about dreams, but despair.
Okay, todays storytelling ends here.
This was Bai Luos first failure, but it wasnt uneptable. Anyway, there are still many days left. He should take his time and slowly think about this riddle
If nothing works, then he can only ask his uncle and elder sister.
Just stating the riddle and asking them to help him solve it isnt actually much of an issue.
Chapter 28: What is your dream?
Chapter 28: What is your dream?
Brother Bai Luo.
While Bai Luo was distressed, Mia quietly approached,
Can I ask a few questions?
Oh?
Bai Luo smiled gently, Of course, little Mia, whats your question?
Why is Snow Whites stepmother so mean? Isnt she the princesss mother?
Ahh
Holy crap, Bai Luo was stumped by the first question.
Because, this, this
Bai Luo was unsure how to exin. He wanted to say that stepmothers are generally not as kind to children as their true mothers.
However, this is not absolute. At least this doesnt apply in Arden.
Many of the children of the women present arent actually their biological children. When rtives, friends, or even neighbors die, the Arden women will take care of them as equally as their own children.
Just like their neighbor Alea. She carefully and tenderly took care of Schuster and Mia just like her own children.
In Arden, every man and woman can be a father or mother to orphaned children. This is how the Ardennes can keep such a close rtionship with each other. Theyre just like a big family.
A fathers love is like a mountain, silent and strong, and a mothers love is like a stream, gentle and caring.
This is Arden!
Sister Alea often tells Mia stories and hugs me to sleep. Why did Snow Whites stepmother give her a poisonous apple instead of telling her stories?
Due to the sacred pouch, apples, though a bit small, have already appeared in Arden. Naturally, Mia knows what apples are.
This
Bai Luo was truly at a loss. He didnt know how to answer.
As expected of a childs question, so innocent yet so scary!
Brother Bai Luo, I also have a question! After Cindere and the prince got married, did they truly have a happy life ever after?
This question was asked by little Helen. Its very naive, but its also the question of countless fairy tales enthusiasts.
Are fairy tales exempt from the fact that marriages are the tombs of men?
Of course, they lived happily ever after!
Bai Luo felt that he mustnt disappoint this little girl.
Fairy tales are all beautiful, at least until adulthood, Bai Luo is going to firmly tell them that they happily lived ever after!
Mia also wants to be Cindere!
Buzz~~
Hmm?
The moment Little Mia said these words, Bai Luo suddenly felt a fluctuation of miracle power. He hurriedly looked at the crystal bottle hanging on his waist and saw that the ck swallowtail butterfly inside was emitting a faint glimmer.
[It might fulfill their wishes]
Wishes!
Bai Luo suddenly realized, he hurriedly shouted,
Everyone, please wait!
Dont go! I have something to say, I have something to say!
A wish! Yes, wish!
Bai Luo finally figured out the core requirement for this trial! Listening to stories isnt enough, the more important thing is their wish!
Ive finished my storytelling, so now, Bai Luo looked at everyone,
I want to ask you all if you have any wishes, such as objects you desire, things you want to do, and your expectations for the future, as long as its something you truly wish for, just tell me!
I will do my best to make your wishe true!
The crowd looked at Bai Luo with wonder. The old women naturally decided to not involve themselves any further. They are so old, they cant get in the way of the younglings.
Although they didnt know the reason why Bai Luo was doing this, his actions must carry some obscure meaning, and all they have to do is to support him.
Is it okay?
Helen, dont cause trouble to the leader!
Helens mother quickly stopped her daughter. The Arden n isnt rich, how can they burden their n with their wishes.
Its okay, little Helen.
Bai Luo walked in front of Helen and crouched,
Come on, boldly tell your brother what is your wish?
I want a talking fish! Like the one that the mermaid princess has
The first wish is impossible to fulfill!!!
Uh, this, uh
Bai Luo felt like he had dug a hole for himself. He looked at the crystal bottle attached to his waist with wide eyes. The faint light emitted by the swallowtail butterfly seems only visible to him.
Little Butterfly, your trial is a bit difficult!
Where can I find a talking fish for little Helen?!
Although Bai Luo can agree perfunctorily, he is a man that cant go back on his words.
Especially for his people, since he has promised it, he must do his best to fulfill his promise.
I can only promise her for now.
Anyway, the worst case is to look for a talking fish in the future.
This world is extremely vast and has countless miracles, maybe talking fish do exist in some corner of the world.
Helen!
Helens mother, Diana, was a little angry at her daughter. How could she make such a strange wish? Isnt this just making trouble for their leader Bai Luo?
She should be more sensible, asking for candies, a cute doll, or something like that.
I I want a nice scabbard.
Diana looked at her eldest daughter Ersa with a look of appreciation. Her eldest daughter is really well behaved, making a wish that is easy to fulfill.
Big sister Diana, its okay.
Bai Luo patted little Helens head and said,
Dont worry, little Helen, I will definitely help you find a talking fish in the future.
What!
And Ersa.
Bai Luo didnt wait for the crowd to express their surprise and directly said to Ersa,
I dont want this kind of wish. I want to hear a wish that isnt easily fulfilled but is still something you deeply desire.
The swallowtail butterfly did not be brighter when Ersa stated her wish, but little Helens words did make the butterfly shine brighter.
But
It doesnt matter, talk, and speak with confidence.
Bai Luo said with a smile,
Tell me, Ersa, what is your dream!
I I
Ersa is a very obedient and prudent girl. She sneakily took a nce at her mother Diana before boldly saying, I want the magic of ice and snow like Queen Elsa!
Ersa, you
Dianas mouth was wide open and her face was filled with disbelief. She never thought that her most well-behaved and sensible daughter would give Bai Luo such a difficult problem.
Buzz~~
The miracle fluctuations of the ck swallowtail butterfly increased drastically.
Good, very good!
Bai Luo put his hand on Ersas head and fondly ruffled it. He said with a serious expression,
Rest assured little Ersa! For I will try my best to fulfill your wish!!
Eh? But magic
Magic is simply a product of fantasy. At least, she had never heard of it before today, how could she get such a thing?
Anything else? Everyone, dont be shy! State your wishes!
Can I too?
Although Diana is already a mother, she is very interested in Bai Luos game. She raised her hand and asked with a look of intrigue.
Of course!
After I raise my two daughters to adulthood, I want to be a warrior again and fight for the n!
Bai Luo nced at the ck butterfly but thetter didnt respond at all,
Well, can your wish be harder to realize? I can help you fulfill that wish now.
Then I want a man who can defeat me!
In fact, he can still help her realize this wish immediately because Bai Luo can easily defeat Diana.
However, the swallowtail butterfly didnt respond at all to these two wishes!
Although Diana is only 29 years old, she seems to have been categorized into the olddies ss by the ck butterfly.
Her wish is worthless!
Cough, children first, let the childrene first!
Bai Luo directly changed his strategy. The big girls and maturedies immediately understood his intention and retreated to the olddies side.
Haa?!!
Diana was dumbfounded. Fortunately, her friends and other big sisters dragged her from this sad ce.
Little Luo is so mean!
Hes a bully!
Obviously Im only nine years older than him.
Yeah, he used to be so sweet, why does he despise us now? Were still youthful!
Bai Luo was sweating as he listened to their conversation, but for the sake of the miracle, he could only suppress his guilt and silently apologize.
Feiya, Alea, arent you going?
No, I would rather leave it to the younger ones.
Alea said with a gentle smile, while Issafeiya simply said,
I dont want anything.
The eldest sister and Alea dont intend to get involved. They are long past the age of girly dreams, so they would rather leave these fairy tales to ignorant little girls.
I also want a talking pet!
I want the cat that magically disappears from Alice in wondend!
If only I also had a fairy godmother, just like Cindere.
That magic mirror is so funny! I also want one.
Those dwarves and fairies are also very fascinating, brother Bai Luo, do they really exist?
Dwarf! Dwarf! Seven Dwarves!
All kinds of wishes rained on him. Bai Luo heard a lot of them in his past life, all of which are fantastical wishes made by innocent children. However, these wishes became the source of power needed for the awakening of the third miracle.
It is awakening, and its status in the ck book is quickly changing.
Chapter 29: The Fairy
Chapter 29: The Fairy
[It is awakening, please be patient for a day]
It changed! With the constant barrage of wishes, the content of the third page has finally changed!
Bai Luo knew that the acquisition of the third miracle had been set in stone.
Wait?
Subsequently, Bai Luo didnt diss the remaining girls afterpleting his goal but patiently listened to the wishes of each one of them, writing it down one after the other.
Finally, after everything was over, Bai Luo went back.
As he was walking back, Bai Luo was narcissistically thinking: Im a genius, as expected of the witty me, and How can a mere riddle stop the great Bai Luo.
Hes skipping like a little girl.
Issafeiya and Saros looked at Bai Luo with confusion. They didnt know why he was so happy
A miracle whose awakening requirement is to tell stories to a group of little girls, then ask their wishes?''
Issafeiya felt that she wouldnt have done such a thing until the day of her death, and Saros was the same. Doing such a weird thing ispletely contrary to their character.
Those stories
I guess he learned it from a dream again.
The two were no longer surprised, Saros simply regarded it as Bai Luos talent, while Issafeiya waspletely a Bai Luo fanatic. As long as it is something that Bai Luo did, it must be right.
As for Inya, she naturally likes listening to stories like girls of her age, but what she likes more than stories are midnight snacks.
Inya: There are stories to listen to and snacks to eat, Im happy!
Listening to stories while eating snacks is simply double happiness.
What will you be?
At night, Bai Luo slept on the grass with a crystal bottle beside his pillow. The ck swallowtail butterfly in the bottle exuded a colorful light that only he could see.
Inya slept in her usual terrible sleeping position, perhaps because she ate too much sugar these days, she was grinding her teeth abnormally loudly.
Fortunately, Bai Luo hadnt had the intention to sleep tonight from the start.
How could he fall asleep!
Omm~~
It was soon dawn, Bai Luo also stared at the little creature all night, and at the moment when the first rays of sunlight fell, the ck butterfly finally changed.
Its starting!
Bai Luo eximed inwardly, his eyes fixed on the ck butterfly.
The ck butterfly was shrouded in light, its wings slowly began to stretch, transforming into a beautiful ck dress. Slender white arms slowly appeared, elegantly ced in front of it, in a prayer-like shape.
She curled up in the air inside the crystal bottle. Feeling her masters sight, she slowly opened her eyes.
Master?
She is very simr to the fairy tinker bell from fairy tales, except that there was a difference in hair color and shape as well as her beautiful ck dress. On the basis of her already shocking beauty, it added a bit of nobility and charm to her.
Bai Luo felt that she was like a queen of a kingdom from fairy tales, a being at the apex of fantasy creatures.
[Fairy]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Medium
Type: Miracle Creature
Faction: Ideal Coast
Ability 1: She has a magical power that can fulfill wishes and make fantasiese true
Contract method: Find her, prepare a crystal bottle for her, tell stories about dreams to cute girls, and listen to their wishes.
Sess! Hahahaha!!!
Bai Luo shouted and jumped up from the bed.
Ah! ah! ah!!
Inya was jolted from her sleep, scrambling from the nket and looking around with horror,
Enemy attack? Enemy attack?!!
Enemy attack? Where are the enemies?
Everyone, get up, get up!
Due to Inyas loud cries, all the Ardennes were awakened. They picked up their weapons and vigntly looked around, but they couldnt find any trace of the enemy.
The group of Ardennes stood stupidly in their spot, the nervousness and vignce on their faces slowly turned to confusion and doubt.
What the hell just happened?!
Noel looked at the camp with a confused expression. He was the night vigil of this period, and he hadnt captured the slightest trace of an enemy.
There wasnt even a single beast. How could this be an enemy attack?
Is it an invisible attack?
Boss, did you have a nightmare?
Noel asked with a puzzled expression. The rest of the crowd looked at Bai Luo with inquisitive expressions.
No, no, there is no enemy attack, you dont have to worry.
Bai Luo stood up quickly and waved his hands. He looked at Inya awkwardly, but she was innocent. She was simply frightened by his sudden shout.
Everyone, this is just a misunderstanding.
Bai Luo bent over to pick up the exquisite crystal bottle and noticed that the fairy inside of it had disappeared.
Strange, where did she go?
Before Bai Luo could think further, a ck-dressed fairy appeared in front of him, hovering gracefully. She emitted a starlight-like glow, adding a dreamy touch to her.
Hee hee, master, my master.
The little fairy looked about twelve or thirteen, still a childish young girl,
Here I am!
The confused crowd followed the sound source and looked at the fairy. Their eyes widened in shock as they realized what kind of creature they were looking at.
Its the one from the story!
A fairy!
It actually exists! So the stories were true? incredible!
Am I dreaming?
The Ardennes werepletely stunned by the sight of the little fairy.
They originally thought that Bai Luo was just telling a story, but when such a magical creature truly appeared in front of them, the Ardennes felt their worldview getting shattered.
However, the next statement plunged them into unprecedented shock.
Everyone!
Although Bai Luo was eager to observe the little fairy, he needs to pacify his n now, so he hurriedly shouted,
This is the third miracle I have acquired. She is my miracle creature, a fairy!
This
Uncle Saros and Issafeiya looked at each other. They could no longer find words to describe the sheer scale of Bai Luos luck.
However, is this even a product of luck?
Finding three miracles in such a short period is definitely not something that can be exined with mere luck.
Little Luo might have
Issafeiya had faintly guessed Bai Luos situation, but uncle Saros hurriedly stopped her from talking any further. This is Little Luos secret, we have to help him conceal it. No one else must know of this!
Hmm.
Elder sister Issafeiya also knows of the importance of such a secret. It must not be exposed under any circumstances.
The third miracle! We, the Ardennes, have three miracles!
The old man stood up. He preempted everyones attention and took the lead to kneel in front of Bai Luo.
With three miracles, a duchy can be built.
Seven miracles are enough to build a kingdom!
Finally, with twenty miracles, an empire can be established!!
After the old man said these three sentences, he looked back at everyone,
We the Ardennes have three miracles! Even if we establish a duchy at this moment, thats more than enough!
Moreover, the situation of Arden ispletely different from that of other nations. All of the three miracles belong to Bai Luo alone.
In contrast, each miracle master controls one miracle in all other countries.
This naturally causes their domestic situation to be quiteplicated. Miracle masters might rally with each other, but no one would truly submit to the other. Each one has their agenda.
Although the old man did not borate, he revealed a clear message to everyone.
Bai Luos magnificence has surpassed everyones imagination. He is worthy of being called the king of miracles, the one subject to everyones worship.
That ceremony again?
Bai Luo knew what Saros wanted to do. It wasnt the first time they had conducted that ceremony.
This is glory.
The old man patted Bai Luo on the shoulders, then knelt down again.
Its just kneeling, you will get used to it.
Bai Luo didnt stop him, and so uncle Saros and elder sister Issafeiya led everyone to conduct the miracle oath ceremony, again.
Soon, three minutes passed.
The content of the ceremony hadnt changed.
The only change is Bai Luos identity, bing a miracle Archduke.
Although they said You are our king before. It was actually more of a blessing and an oath. An oath to make Bai Luo a king in the future.
Naturally, it didnt mean that Bai Luo was already a king.
Its like someone said Im willing to conquer the world for my lord, its simply a goal or a dream.
Needless to say, the im of being a miracle king was just bragging. Its better to say that he has the potential to be a miracle king.
However, things havepletely changed!
Bai Luo can be truly acimed as a miracle Archduke!
With three miracles, Bai Luo is a veritable Archduke.
Once he establishes a country, with the backing of three miracles, the status of the Duchy of Arden will be recognized all over the world.
Low-key, we should be low-key.
Bai Luo didnt have time to think about the little fairy.
Everyone, quickly get up. Theres no need to call me Archduke
The little creature already belongs to Bai Luo. Their souls are connected. Even Shirley had sensed the arrival of this new partner.
Little one, uh
Bai Luo felt that calling such a cute fairy little one isnt appropriate, so he gave her a name,
Your name is Lillith from now on.
Lilith, go and y with Shirley for the moment. I have something to deal with. Ille overter.
Bai Luo sent the little Fairy to y with Shirley for the moment.
The little fairy was also very curious about Pegasus. Since they have the same master, there was no conflict between the two. On the contrary, they got along very well.
Lilith fluttered beside Shirley, looking at her with wonder. Shirley was also observing the little fairy flying around, her eyes full of curiosity.
Seeing that the two got along quite well, Bai Luo breathed a sigh of relief.
After all, even the old man had never heard of someone who had acquired more than one miracle in this world, hence Bai Luo didnt know if sentient miracles under the same master would conflict.
Now it seems that there is no such problem at all, and they are bonding quite well.
Miracles have an attribute called faction.
Shirley is a Pegasus from the Northern Earth faction, while Lilith is a fairy that belongs to the Ideal Coast faction.
There is also the basic sacred pouch, which belongs to the Twilight of the Gods faction.
Three miracles, threepletely different factions, but Bai Luo couldnt feel the slightest conflict between them.
This new miracle, oh, her name is Lilith. What is she?
Saros and Issafeiya approached Bai Luo and asked him about Lilith.
If it was a weapon such as a sword, or an animal such as a horse or a lion, they could roughly judge its role and function.
A fairy, however
They have never seen one!
Does she havebat capabilities or some special ability? What can she do? They dont have the slightest idea.
Its simply a creature full of mysteries!
Lilith is a miracle creature, a fairy, Bai Luo joyfully said,
I dont know the specifics of her ability, but she seems to have the power to fulfill wishes and make fantasiese true.
Generally speaking, this ability is extremely powerful, but Bai Luo doesnt know Liliths limits and what kind of wishes she can fulfill.
What about her level?
Medium!
Medium?!
Saros was very surprised.
Little Luo, are you serious? Is it really medium?
Due to the constraints of time and other issues, Bai Luo hadnt been able to clearly ask about the issue of levels, but now that he has three miracles, respectively, Bottom, Low, and Medium. He needs to know more about levels.
Chapter 30: Miracle Person
Chapter 30: Miracle Person
The level of a miracle doesnt determine its strength.
The old man is as knowledgeable as ever. He slowly exined to Bai Luo,
It is more like a potential evaluation. Its simply an indication of the degree of power they can grant to other creatures and their impact on the world. It isnt a battle ranking.
What do you mean?
Bai Luo still didntpletely understand. The old man pondered for a moment before speaking again.
Simply put, a bottom level miracle usually doesnt have the ability to grant other people special powers, the old man decided to use the basic sacred pouch as an example,
Just like our sacred pouch. It can pour out various crops, which can greatly enhance our agricultural development.
For any country, food is a vital strategic resource.
With food, people can live, the poption can grow, and a nation can prosper.
Therefore, the basic sacred pouch can help boost any countrys poption, and provide a variety and abundance of products.
Putting it in the ancient times of Bai Luos past life, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to be a god of agriculture with it.
However, although the miracle pouch can have a great effect on our life and even the poption of an entire country, it cant grant us any special ability.
This is the limitation of bottom-level miracles.
It can make peoples life more convenient andfortable, but it can hardly grant people special powers.
Next is the low-level miracles, such as Shirley.
Shirley is a Pegasus, she possesses mystical power. Moreover, not only does she have power, but she can also bestow it on other creatures, the old man took a deep whiff of his pipe and continued,
The beings who receive her gift will also get the same mystical power. Of course, the scale would bepletely different
Over time, a whole new race will appear.
Most miracle creatures have the ability to gift power, and being able to create a miracle race is the standard of low-level miracles, said the old man,
In contrast, medium-level miracles are even more powerful.
Saros seriously said,
Medium-level miracles can create a whole new power system, just like the magic you mentioned before, and its ultimate path is to build a miracle country and civilization.
This is no longer just creating a new race, but creating an unprecedented nation, with countless individuals capable of superhuman feats.
Then, what about high-level miracles?
High
Saros was unsure of what to say. After a few moments, he opened his mouth.
The Iron Eagle Kingdom has no high-level miracles, even the Iron Eagle Kings miracle is only medium-level.
So I dont know much about high-level miracles. The only thing I know is that a high-level miracle has unimaginable destructive power. Its capable of destroying a country by itself!
A high-level miracle can wipe out a country!
I heard that the Great Northern Empire in the north has a high-level miracle.
However, I dont have the slightest clue on what it could be, the old man shook his head and said,
The essence of miracles is too mysterious.
It is difficult for outsiders to reversely deduce whether the original miracle is a miracle creature or item simply through a disy of their miracle power.
Speaking of which, are there only two types of miracles?
Of the three miracles that Bai Luo got, the basic sacred pouch is a miracle item, and Shirley and Lilith are miracle creatures.
There are many types of miracles, as far as I know
The old man took another whiff of his pipe before continuing,
There are miracle creatures, miracle items, miracle humans, miracle buildings, miracle resources, miracle races, etc.
The miracle of the Iron Eagle King, the stone that I told you about before is a medium-level miracle resource, Saros calmly said,
It has formed a mine filled mystical energy. The miracle ore extracted from that mine brought them unparalleled power and almost endless energy.
Its not difficult to understand how ores are used. Whether its forging weapons or items, getting imbued on various objects, or using it as an energy source, there are various uses for ores.
There are two main reasons why the nobles of the Iron Eagle Kingdom covet us, the Ardennes. One of them is for research about miracle power and its effect on creatures. More specifically, humans.
The old man solemnly said,
I heard that the Iron Eagle King orders his subordinate to excavate magic ore, then grind it into powder and force others to consume it.
Miracle energy is not an elixir. Its benefits and dangers vary from person to person, depending on their physiology, character, talent, and other characteristics.
Those who can adapt to it are blessed. However, to those that are unable to adapt, its the most terrifying poison in the world.
The physique of the Ardennes is much tougher than ordinary people, hence many miracle masters like to capture and use us for experiments.
Bai Luo had often wondered why miracle masters like to persecute the Ardennes, but he never imagined that it would be for such a reason.
Cruel? Inhuman?
The old man shook his head and emotionally said,
Those miracle masters have long stopped considering themselves human, they are more than inhuman.
Saros encountered many miracle masters during his youth. He knew too well about the way of thinking of these people.
What about the other reason?
Its for the power of the Arden n.
The old man didnt exin in detail, because Bai Luo cant awaken the power of the Arden n. At least he cant do it now.
With Lilith, we finally have the capital to fight with the Iron Eagle King.
The old man continued to portray Liliths power to Bai Luo,
A low-level miracle and a medium-level miracle might not be much different in terms ofbat power and miracle energy reserve, but the miracle power that low-level miracles can grant other creatures is no match for medium-level miracles.
Using a pipe as an example, the size of the pipe connecting the energy reserves of a medium-level miracle to the outside world is much bigger than that of a low-level miracle.
Hence, during the same period, the miracle energy overflowing from a medium-level miracle is much greater than that of a low-level miracle.
Previously, the Ardennes just had Shirley.
Relying on just Pegasus Shirley, they might be able to fight against the Iron Eagle King, but there would be a gap after all.
The production speed of Miracle energy, and how quickly it is restored after a war are very important factors.
Even one-on-one, with a low-level miracle, it would be difficult for the Ardennes to challenge the Iron Eagle King.
Not to mention that other miracle masters from the same camp as the Iron Eagle King would definitely take action.
However, things have changed now, Liliths appearance has created a whole new path for the Ardennes, greatly increasing the Ardennes output of miracle energy.
With the quantity and quality of miracles that Arden now possesses, even it cant bepared to half of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, it should be able topare with a third of it.
More importantly, these miracles belong to Bai Luo alone! They are extremely united, cutting off any possibility of infighting or betrayal.
Our unparalleled unity is our greatest advantage!
The old man was looking forward to what kind of changes Lilith, the medium miracle, would bring to Arden.
Boss, teacher!
Noel suddenly ran over, his face filled with anxiety,
Look at this!
Noel raised his hand and asked,
Teacher, do you know what this is?
An extremely odd creature was struggling in Noels hands.
It was a fist-sized mushroom just like pine mushrooms, but unlike ordinary mushrooms, it had hands, feet, and eyes.
Whoa, ahh, ahh
The little creature constantly waved its limbs around, thrashing in Noels hand, but it couldnt break free.
Looking at it, its actually a bit cartoonish, making it look quite cute.
What is this? A mushroom man?
I dont know.
Noel quickly said,
But arge number of them suddenly ran out of the forest, hundreds to thousands, and they all surrounded us!
Bai Luo could feel the miracle energy flowing through the little mushroom man. Its his.
With just a thought, Bai Luo took back the miracle energy from the little mushroom man.
What?
Noel watched the mushroom man in his hand turn back into an ordinary mushroom with wide eyes. He was a bit confused,
What the hell is going on? What is this thing? A miracle creature?
Hundreds, or thousands of miracle creatures?
The old man said speechlessly,
At that point, calling it a miracle race is more appropriate, but its not like a miracle race, but more like a miracle derivative.
Miracle derivative?
Noel didnt know what this meant, Anyway, boss, you must take a look at this.
It must have been made by Lilith.
Bai Luo sensed the miracle energy flowing around. It was Liliths miracle energy.
Hence, the three of them immediately left the tent, but aftering out, they were stunned by the scene in front of them.
They saw countless mushroom people around the camp, like a mushroom ocean, almost endless.
Holy crap!
Bai Luo didnt expect their number to be so exaggerated, he quickly summoned Shirley and Lilith through their soul connection.
Master?
Master!
The two of them suddenly appeared next to them in just a second, and Lilith was sitting on Shirleys head. Bai Luo ignored this and quickly asked,
Whats going on? What are those things? Lilith, did you make them?
Although Bai Luo is Liliths master, he doesnt know much about Liliths abilities. There are too many things that need exploration and experimentation.
Um.
Lilith didnt seem proud of what she did, taking it as if she did something ordinary.
Bai Luo inquired about the circumstances and soon learned what happened.
It turns out that while Bai Luo was talking with uncle Saros and Issafeiya, Jerah picked some mushrooms from the forest and used them as a side dish in the rice porridge to make it more sweet and delicious.
At that time, little Helen, who was curiously following Lilith and pestering her, said I love mushrooms.
Are those things mushrooms?
Lilith asked little Helen, Do you like these things?
Mmm!
Little Helen replied happily and innocently said, Mushrooms are delicious!
Hence, Lilith waved her hands and said under the eyes of the children, Heree the mushrooms!
The crowd was puzzled, but soon, they heard the sound of cute and crisp footsteps.
It was like the sound of fluffy and stic shoes. The chirp chirp chirp sound it made when stepping on the ground stunned the crowd, but soon they found that the sound source was getting more and more numerous.
By the time they reacted, they saw arge group of mushroom people running out of every corner of the forest.
They came in all colors and shapes, edible and inedible, poisonous and non-poisonous, all hopped out from the forest.
This
Bai Luo looked at Lilith, Is it your ability?
Yes, master, Lilith called all the delicious mushrooms!
Well, she did indeed bring mushrooms back, but, putting aside their taste for the moment, arent most of them inedible or poisonous?
So this is your ability, can you make them go back first?
Okay.
Lilith had just been born, she is still very pure and naive.
She happily fluttered beside Bai Luo, then waved her hand. All the mushroom people neatly turned around neatly and quickly retreated.
It wasnt just that, Bai Luo even saw a lot of mushroom people running near the roots of the tree, adjusting their clothes just like humans and squatting down in front of the tree roots before finally transforming back into ordinary mushrooms.
This magical scene was something straight out of the fairy tales that Bai Luo recounted yesterday.
They headed back.
Why did they leave? Theyre obviously so cute.
Yeah, the bigger ones can be perfectly described by a word big brother Bai Luo used yesterday, what was that word again?
Moe?
Yes, yes, thats it! Theyre really moe!
The girls seemed especially fond of these little creatures. They were very reluctant at their disappearance.
I would really like to keep one.
Bai Luo smiled wryly at the enthusiastic chatting. He looked at Lilith, and the little one tilted her head and asked,
Did I do something wrong?
No, no!
Bai Luo said with a smile, Its just a bit unexpected.
After speaking, Bai Luo looked at the sky, it was gettingte,
Everyone quickly packs up, as for the things just now
Ill tell youter when we rest today.
Its hard for Bai Luo to exin because he didnt know what happened just now, hence he could only tell everyone to continue their journey first. He will ask Lilith in privateter on.
The Ardennes, especially those children
Their hearts were full of curiosity. They constantly turned back along the way and looked at Bai Luo and Lilith.
Obviously, the appearance of creatures from fairy tales in the real world picked their curiosity, filling them with wonder and intrigue.
As for Bai Luo, he called Lilith aside.
It wasnt until this time that Bai Luo had the chance to ask Lilith about her specific abilities.
Lilith, what did you do just now? Why did those mushrooms be like that and move on their own?
Bai Luo felt that his question was a bit retarded,
Magic! ! What else could it be but magic?!!
Twenty years after transmigration, I, Bai Luo, had finally seen magic!
Chapter 31: Fairy Magic
Chapter 31: Fairy Magic
Bai Luo was riding Shirley as Lilith flew around him. During their journey, he inquired about Liliths abilities.
With Lilith, the Arden n can be said to also have magical abilities.
This made the Ardennes migration process countless times safer.
Lilith applied a special miracle buff on everyone in the team, shielding their aura and scent, making it almost impossible for wild beasts to discover and follow their traces
At the same time, Shirley cooperated with Lilith to survey the surrounding area. Through their cooperation, they can detect humans from many kilometers away and immediately notify Bai Luo.
Bai Luo cleared his mind and started to ask Lilith,
Is the power youre using magic?
Its a little different from the magic in your cognition, Master.
Although Lilith cant read Bai Luos thoughts, she can perfectly understand his words and intention, no matter what he says.
Therefore, when Bai Luo said magic, Lilith automatically gained Bai Luos knowledge and perception of magic.
Many of the things that the magic in masters cognition is capable of are beyond Liliths ability.
Lilith is rapidly growing. Compared with her ignorance at the time of her birth, she has gained a considerable knowledge base, and thats in just a short period of a few hours,
However, Lilith can do many things that the magic in master cognition is unable to do.
Next, Bai Luo spent most of the journeymunicating with Lilith. He continuously asked questions and Lilith answered them. Sometimes, Lilith would use her miracle ability to demonstrate to Bai Luo.
In the end, Bai Luo gave Liliths miracle power a name Fairy Magic.
Okay, everyone, take a rest.
Noel, Fiora, find us a resting ce.
Due to Liliths presence, Bai Luo halted the march during lunch break, allowing everyone to rest at noon.
Yes!
Soon Noel and Fiora found a small stream where everyone gathered to prepare lunch.
Those mushroom people are so cute.
Yes, yes, it would be nice if I could keep one.
We can definitely do it in the future! After we arrive at our new home, we might be able to y with them.
Perhaps because of the possession of three miracles, the confidence of the Ardennes has been greatly improved. They are no longer worried about what the future holds, but are full of confidence and expectations.
This is a good thing, as Bai Luos subjects, the little Ardennes shouldnt take too much pressure upon themselves. Bai Luo will be the one to bear the pressure in the future. Its his duty as a king.
Of course, there are uncle Saros, elder sister Issafeiya, Noel, Jerah, and many more to help him.
They are warriors and Ardens soldiers. The people might rx, but they cannot ck off.
Is it really possible?
Of course!
Bai Luo said to Lilith, Show them your power, Lilith.
Understood, master.
Everyone sat around and watched Lilith perform. She hovered in front of a lot of grain, raw vegetables, freshly hunted beasts, and all kinds of spices. All of which were brought to her by the Ardennes.
Quickly turn into delicious food!
Lilith fluttered in the air. She used her energy to conjure a magic wand, which she happily waved in the air.
Wow!
The crowd eximed in amazement as the food began to move.
The beasts carcasses were quickly dismembered, slices of fresh raw meat were automatically marinated, and vegetables were quickly washed and then cut to the right size.
Bam!
Pieces of dry wood floated in the air and piled up into a bonfire, and the water in the cauldron boiled quickly.
Along with the sound of water sshing, all the food fell into the cauldron in order, under the operation of invisible force.
It smells good.
So fragrant!
The whole process took less than 20 seconds in total, but in such a short period, Lilith prepared lunch for everyone.
Incredible, its incredible!
Noel sat next to his sister Fiora and ate the food prepared by Lilith.
This ability is straight out of a fantasy!
Indeed.
Jerah nodded in agreement, This is magic, a power that belongs solely to our n.
The existence of Lilithpletely shattered the twosmon sense and flipped their worldview upside down.
Although Liliths fairy magic cant create objects out of thin air, it can change the form and state of matter.
Can you do it, Lilith?
Bai Luo was holding a jar, which contains the soy sauce that uncle Saros had been specifically developing these days.
However, the soy sauce is still in the process of fermenting. It will take at least another month before being ready.
Umm! Its easy.
Snap!
Lilith just snapped her fingers, and the lid of the jar was automatically opened. Bai Luo immediately smelled a very familiar smell.
Soy sauce!
Bai Luo looked at the jar in his arms with delight. He couldnt be more familiar with the dark liquid inside.
An instant!
The marinating and fermenting of this condiment werepleted in an instant!
Yes, this is the taste! Its exactly the same as I remember.
Bai Luo scooped up some to taste, and it had the familiar and nostalgic taste Liliths ability is simply a blessing for foodies.
She can directly ignore recipes, ignore the cooking process, and directly replicate the dishes from Bai Luos memory one after the other.
The only problem is that Lilith cant create ingredients, hence Bai Luo and the others had to prepare them first. They dont need to be exactly the same as the ones required by the recipe.
Fairy magic has arge tolerance for errors. It could easily fix the gaps caused by materials issues.
Of course, there is one more problem.
Lilith cannot cook. The best she can do is to materialize the dishes from Bai Luos memory, hence replicating his impression of their taste as well.
Therefore, Lilith cant use magic to conjure delicacies that Bai Luo had never tasted.
Their only solution to this problem is for the old man to first recreate the recipe and the dish, then give it to Bai Luo or Lilith to taste. Only then can Lilith perfectly replicate it.
However, even so, Liliths ability is incredibly overpowered.
The assembly line production-like ability of this magic directly liberated most of the Arden n manpower.
Magic! Amazing!
Little Helen rapidly pped her hands. She had bepletely fascinated by Lilith. Wherever the little fairy goes, the little girl will follow.
It wasnt just Helen. Mia, Ersa, and even Inya werepletely captivated by the little fairy.
Theres no way around it, Lilith is really amazing.
Soon, the lunch break was over. The Ardennes were ready to continue their journey.
On the other hand, the old man approached Lilith and Bai Luo. There were some things that he needed Liliths assistance with.
Liliths magic is indeed exceptional.
The old man took some iron ore and solemnly asked Lilith,
Miss Fairy, can you please help this old man forge some tools?
Lilith is not a pet. Shes Bai Luos miracle creature and the patron of the Arden n. For her, no amount of respect could be an overstatement.
In the whole Arden n, except Bai Luo, no one can take Lilith and Shirley lightly or disrespect them, because it is their power that protects everyone.
I can show you the finished product, and if needed, I can also show you the process. Miss fairy just needs to watch from the sidelines.
Lilith, do me a favor.
Since Bai Luo said so, Lilith naturally must do it.
Okay, master.
Upon receiving Bai Luos order, Lilith immediately took action
She is very fond of children, especially little girls, but Lilith is actually quite indifferent and even cold to the elderly, and adult men and women.
Therefore, without Bai Luos activemand, Lilith wouldnt take it upon herself to fulfill the wishes of adults.
Turn into a weapon.
The light of the fairy magic turned into a little starlight and sprinkled on the iron ore.
However, this time, Lilith just controlled the iron ore to hover in the air, and after a long time, she shook her head and said,
Lilith cant do it.
Lilith cant transform it into a weapon.
After saying that, Lilith waved the wand in her hand. Everyone immediately noticed a tree not far away breaking apart and turning into pieces before turning into longbows, wooden swords, and spears,
Lilith, you can only make these.
You cant reshape iron?
Bai Luo never expected that fairy magic would have such a defect.
Not necessarily, she might just not be able to forge weapons.
The old man contemted for a moment before saying,
Since weapons dont work, how about you try cups, forks, and bowls made of iron, okay?
Well, Lilith will try again.
Hence, Lilith used her fairy magic on the iron ore but found that she was still unable to even slightly modify its shape.
No, Lilith cant make those either.
Lilith looked a bit discouraged, but Bai Luo quicklyforted her.
It shouldnt be, a medium miracle shouldnt have such a big defect.
The old man pondered for a moment then brought out a chainmail armor. He didnt give up, but chose to keep trying,
Lilith,e, try this.
Hmm.
Lilith didnt look weary either. She could feel the extreme importance her masters attach to this old man. Moreover, she knew that this old man possessed unimaginable wisdom.
What?
However, this time, Saros and Bai Luo noticed that the chainmail armor had instantly changed.
It automatically dissolved, turning into a mercury-like substance, then coalesced in the air, turning into silver-gray cups, forks, bowls, and knives in the air.
Sure enough.
The old man exined,
What Lilith cant alter is raw metal ore, but she can shape metal that has already been processed at will.
And, she made a knife.
The old uncle picked up the kitchen knife and said with a smile,
Lilith, can you turn this silverware into a sword?
Ill try.
As expected, Lilith can reshape metals, but only if they are out of their raw state.
Pang!
A standard iron sword fell to the ground, causing the old mans smile to widen, She cant help us forge, but if a weapon is damaged, Lilith can instantly restore it to a pristine state. As good as new!
These are by no mean all of Liliths abilities. Even the old man has no idea about her truly powerful abilities. This needs a long process of exploration.
Lilith can buff the Ardennes, making them iparably powerful, and can also curse enemies to make them extremely weak.
But whats even more terrifying is Liliths Transfiguration ability
Thats simply a bug-like ability
Chapter 32: Hillul
Chapter 32: Hillul
However, the problem of her inability to smelt metal ore is not absolute.
Lilith can manipte hammers and other tools to smelt the raw ore, create processed and wrought ore, then use her magic to shape them.
Ah, I wrought iron!
Liliths original depression was immediately dispersed at the sight of iron being processed under her maniption.
Lilith cant directly reshape raw materials, but she can still process arge number of resources through indirect methods, such as making dozens of furnaces work at the same time, then instantly shape the tools everyone needs through her magic, saving the Ardennes a lot of time.
In addition, they also found that Lilith could not directly turn trees into wooden products, but she could control saws and axes, cut down trees first, then use her magic to reshape them.
Of course, Liliths life magic mainly lies in basic necessities. Innovation and creation are a bit out of her range of abilities.
For example, Bai Luo wanted Lilith to make some high-precision instruments, such as pistols, microscopes, TVs,puters, and even atomic bombs.
Unfortunately, Lilith was unable to do so. In fact, Lilith couldnt even create watches or rm clocks.
It might be due to Bai Luosck of knowledge about them, but thinking about it carefully, fairies and technology do sh in nature, hence Bai Luo no longer tried to trek down that path.
It stands to reason that the fairies in fairy tales do not make weapons, nor do they have advanced ingenuity. Instead, they have mastery over ancient and mystical powers.
In fairy tales, there are some stories of humans catching fairies with their weapons or traps. It can be seen that the power of fairies is diametrically opposed to humans.
However, it was the request of her master Bai Luo, Lilith had no time to consider whether it was a fairy thing or not.
Even if its opposite to her area of expertise, she has to do it!
Paying too much attention to human ingenuity is a misuse of Liliths power.
The old man said so, hence the two of them changed their approach and focused more on the areas that Lilith excelled at.
Sure enough, they discovered Liliths true strengthTransfiguration.
Transfiguration is really very, very powerful magic.
Moreover, its very popr with children, making Liliths poprity surge past Shirleys in a short period.
Crystal slippers, what beautiful slippers.
Thats really a pumpkin carriage!
Mia was wearing a pair of extremely beautiful crystal slippers on her feet. Although uncle Saros could also make ones as beautiful as them, Liliths crystal slippers are fundamentally different.
She didnt make them out of crystals! Yes, Lilith directly transformed Mias cloth shoes into crystal shoes.
Even the pumpkin carriage wasnt made out of pumpkins, but out of an orange generated by the sacred pouch.
Anyway, their shape and color are very simr. She just made it bigger and slightly adjusted the shape and interior and vo! A pumpkin carriage straight out from fairy tales.
Lady Lilith, I want beautiful clothes.
The moment a little girl said that Lilith waved her fairy wand, turning the girls simple clothes into an extremely beautiful pure white princess dress.
Wow!
So beautiful!
I want one too! Lady Lilith is the best~~
The little girls had never seen such a magical scene, they directly regarded Lilith as a wish-fulfilling fairy from fairy tales, cheering, and making all kinds of wishes.
Lilith also straightforwardly responded. She is the patron saint of girls dreams. She simply rolled her sleeves and used one spell after the other to fulfill the desires of these little girls.
Bai Luo was truly amazed by this scene, marveling at the power of fairy magic.
Sometimes it follows thew of conservation of matter. However, sometimes, it truly steps into fantasy territory,pletely ignoring thew of conservation of matter.
One example would be the pumpkin carriage, it was truly created from an orange and nothing else, but after Noel tested its weight, he found out that its as heavy as normal carriages.
The same goes for the crystal slippers. No matter what method they used to test it, whether it was optical or moreplicated methods, the results indicated that it was truly made of crystal.
However, unlike simple form changes, material changes would immediately be canceled once Lilith stops supplying her magic power. However, until Lilith terminates the magic, no physical act exerted on the object would cause it to return to its original state. Whether it was breaking, smashing, or tearing it.
However, if there is a drastic chemical change, it will quickly return to its original state.
This is also the reason why Lilith cant simply create food. She can change stones into food, but it mustnt be eaten, absolutely not!
Even so, its an ability straight out of fairy tales.
Bai Luo didnt know the principle of fairy magic. He felt that something was restricting Lilith during the process of magic release.
Does it consume a lot of magic power?
Bai Luo felt that magic power might be the key factor restricting the spell casting process.
Magic power, what is that?
The moment Lilith asked that she began to receive information about magic power.
Bai Luo wanted to say that magic power is her miracle energy.
However, Liliths miracle energy hadnt diminished from the beginning to the end, and she had been casting spells for a long time today.
Bai Luo was a little puzzled, Lilith didnt seem to have consumed any miracle energy.
You can keep casting spells, endlessly?
Mmm.
Lilith gave Bai Luo an affirmative answer,
Although the scope of each spell is limited, I can keep releasing all kinds of fairy magic spells without any problem.
This is a bit terrifying, Bai Luo was shocked,
It seems that we must cultivate more researchers in future and properly delve into the study of the power of miracles.
The old man told him that simply using a miracles basic power is the most primitive and basic approach.
To truly build a miracle kingdom, they must rely on arge number of talents and give full y to the subjective ingenuity of human beings. Only in this way can they truly extend the power of miracles to all aspects.
Only in that way can it truly be considered a miracle country.
Forget it, I wont think about it anymore, we still have time to slowly figure things outter.
Bai Luo knew that he wasnt a researcher. He pped his hands and started the next segmenttesting Liliths actualbat ability.
The selected enemy is Noel and the others.
However. . .
Its over so soon?
Bai Luo doubtfully looked at the wide-field ahead. The rest of the Ardennes also looked at it, their faces filled with awe and disbelief.
How did it go?
Noel, Jerah, and Inya were easily overwhelmed by Lilith.
In fact, it was an instant KO.
The whole process was Lilith just snapping her fingers. In the next moment, the surrounding trees seemed toe to life, extending countless vines and branches, tying up the three and dangling them in the air.
How does it feel?
The old man calmly looked at this scene and asked Bai Luo, to which thetter responded,
I once again witnessed the overwhelming power of miracles.
Noel and Jerah are very strong, but they are like ants in front of Lilith. The little fairy barely used her miracle power to deal with them. Theyre on apletely different level.
If it isnt powerful, how can miracles suppress entire countries?
A miracle is a mighty power that allows individuals to dominate nations with millions of people
If miracles can simply be defeated by numbers, they are not worthy of the name miracle.
Youre right.
Speaking of which, I dont know if Im wrong,
Bai Luo asked the old man to look at the little girls, But I found that they seem to be harboring some of Liliths miracle energy.
Oh?
The old mans eyes narrowed, Really?
Thats a good thing. No, its a great thing!
Absolutely good news!
The old man said to Bai Luo,
As I told you before, miracles can bestow their power to all kinds of creatures, and those who receive their gift will be the children of miracles or in this instance the daughters of miracles.
They are simply referred to as the children of miracles because theyre the final state of Miracle derivatives.
They are one grade lower than the miracle itself, but they are the Arden ns most important power and its future.
In the future, whether its in the field of war, country development, or research, they will be the main force.
However, this process is not absolute.
It needs to meet two conditions to seed. The first is the willingness and approval of the miracle and the miracle master.
If the miracle doesnt want to bestow its power, then no matter how talented the other party is, they would never get the miracles power. Even if they somewhat managed to get it, the miracle and the miracle master can take it back at any time.
The second condition is that the other party can adapt to and amodate the miracle power.
There are countless talented people in this world, but not all might adapt to Liliths power, Saros seriously said,
Some children will show adaptability, and some will fail to show it.
However, that doesnt mean that those who can adapt are better than those who cant.
The only thing Saros could say about such a case is that the former have more affinity to this miracle than thetter.
Those who are good at math are talented, but those who are good atnguages are also talented.
All of them have shining points, just waiting for Bai Luo to dig into it.
The old mans statement is actually a disguised hint to Bai Luo, advising him to not disregard any of the children. Its very likely that they would have a very high affinity with another miracle in the future.
I understand, dont worry, I will never give up on any of my people.
Bai Luo smiled and said, indicating that he had received the old mans hint, but neither of them went further.
Im going to check on those children.
Bai Luo walked to the children who surrounded Lilith. He carefully observed them and found that all of the ones that received Liliths miracle power were young girls.
Ersa, Little Helen, Fiora, She, Tina, and Alice.
The miracle light around them could only be seen by people with miracle power, and judging from the intensity of the light, Bai Luo judged that Ersas miracle power is the most powerful.
So this is miracle power How is it defined? And whats its use?
Bai Luo hadnt noticed any particr changes in these little girls for the time being. He needs more thorough observation.
In the following days, everyone felt the changes that Lilith has brought to their journey. She captured many small animals in the forest and applied her blessings on them.
Although they havent acquired any peculiar abilities, for the time being. These animals have be much smarter after getting Liliths miracle energy.
Bai Luo even noticed that some of these animals seemed to understand what they were saying.
Is there no one ahead?
Noel retrieved his white eagle and asked him about the state of the surrounding area.
Coo.
A docile dove-like sound came from the white eagle on Noels arm, it nodded, and then looked at the half-cooked rabbit meat in Noels hands.
Here you go.
Noel didnt know whether tough or cry. As their white eagles became smarter and smarter, they became the best sentries of the Arden n.
Oftentimes, they brought them useful news from dozens of kilometers away.
This helped the team avoid contact with outsiders several times. They marched all the way to the river valley closest to the ancient seaside capital Hillul without any mishaps, and the white eagles greatly contributed to that.
Of course, due to their high intellect, their requirements for food have also changed.
They like cooked meat now, and if it isnt cooked to perfection, they would be unhappy and sometimes refuse to eat it, and they also like to bully Noel.
However, facing Bai Luo, these little animals suddenly be extremely respectful. Their demeanor would also be cautious, for fear of offending Bai Luo.
Theyre very likely aware that hes their bosss boss.
We have arrived!
Finally, after a long journey through mountains and rivers, they reached their transit station the ancient capital Hillul!
The ancient capital is ahead.
Bai Luo was mounting Shirley. He seriously instructed the crowd on what to do, especially magical creatures like Lilith and Shirley.
There is no miracle power in the ancient capital Hillul. The old man is sure of that.
This also means that the residents of this city have never heard of miracles.
For the people of the ancient capital, their team is too special. Once exposed, it will definitely cause an uproar.
Lilith, restrain the little ones.
Understood, master.
Lilith used her magic to confine her magical creatures in the carriage, stopping them from running around at will.
Before entering the city, I want to check everyones disguise.
Bai Luo dismounted Shirley, then walked past the crowd with his hands behind his back. He first walked to his uncle Saros,
What an elegant butler. Uncle, your disguise is absolutely on point.
Hmm.
The old man was wearing a ck butler uniform. He had a smile on his face, I was a butler once in the past.
On this trip, Bai Luo yed the role of a wealthy merchant from abroad.
Due to the failure of his business, he ns to go overseas to seek refuge with his rtives in another country.
Looking at his elder sister Issafeiya, her originally beautiful silver hair was dull. Although her dress is good-looking, it was a bit ruffled and had some traces of dust.
Hmmm, as the bankrupt merchants wife, you look excellent.
The identity of elder sister Issafeiya is Bai Luos wife, as for Inya, she is Bai Luos younger sister.
Noel is his skilled bodyguard, and Jerah is his personal maid.
The other adults look fine.
The women concealed their beautiful features, and the men disguised their muscr bodies and their obvious Ardennes features. Moreover, most of them will stay inside the caravan, rarely showing their faces.
Hence even if they dont have any acting skills, as long as they hide, they can still blend with the crowd.
Lilith, change everyones clothes.
Bai Luo decided to change everyones clothes, choosing clothes that were not particrly high-ss, but not that of refugees.
Is this okay?
Looking at the costumes Lilith prepared for everyone, Bai Luo nodded and said,
Its perfect.
Hillul
Bai Luo looked at the big city in the distance. He needed everyone to hide their peculiarity. They must absolutely not show their power at will.
Even Shirley had dulled her shiny fur and crystal mane, making her look just like any ordinary horse.
Bai Luo didnt bother changing the look of other warhorses though.
Sometimes, unseen wealth is also a form of power disy. If they really pretend to be refugees seeking shelter in the city, they will probably be forced to show their power before even entering the city.
Were going into the city. Next, everyone must try their best to keep silent. If you dont need to speak, dont speak.
Wait until we get on the ship and go out to sea.
The corners of Bai Luos mouth were slightly raised. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes,
Thenugh out loud as much as you want!
Chapter 33: The Old Rulers of Arden
Chapter 33: The Old Rulers of Arden
The ancient capital Hillul, a seaside city founded by the Ardennes 800 years ago.
This is the ce where the Ardennes disembarked after crossing the ocean and finding the New World. To the Ardennes from ancient times, this ancient capital was no different from the dove of peace that extended an olive branch.
Unfortunately, during the Iron Eagle Kings rebellion, this ce was also burned and plundered.
Hencepared to the once magnificent ancient capital, its a lot more dpidated now.
The old man recounted the old disasters to Bai Luo. He had never seen it with his own eyes, but many years ago, in the old residence of the Arden n, there were still a lot of documents and old records.
Saros had read these old records, learning about how glorious and great the Arden kingdom once was.
Without relying on the power of miracles, with our mortal hands, we built a home in this foreignnd!
The old rulers of Arden are amazing.
Bai Luomented on thete ancestors of the Ardennes, Not everyone has such courage.
Unfortunately, miracles are the most important thing in this world. They choose to swim against the currents, hence they could only be eliminated and swept into the dust of history.
However, at least they showed us the drawbacks of not using the power of miracles.
Its just like insisting on unarmedbat while everyone around you is using firearms and other hot weapons. Its too stupid.
They had good morals, but unfortunately, they were surrounded by bandits.
You have to ensure your survival first, and then think about how to implement your ideas, right?
Bai Luo had never denied the philosophy of his ancestors, but theres a sayingSir, the times have changed!
How dare you get in my way! Get lost!
Not far ahead, a fat man in fancy clothes wasshing a group of refugees, Bai Luo frowned slightly at such a sight.
Theres arge number of refugees gathering here. It seems that some ces have suffered from severe floods, rendering arge number of people homeless.
The Iron Eagle Kingdom seemingly has no ns for aid or relief, and these people do not dare to rebel.
Their best ending in the future is to be an influential persons ve, but if they are unlucky, they can only wait for death in some stinky ditch.
How ugly.
Issafeiya was on horseback, following slightly behind Bai Luo, The Iron Eagle obviously has so many miracles, why not bring a better life to this country.
Issafeiya had already seen the power of miracles and their seemingly endless potential.
If Liliths power could be better developed and applied to every corner of life, the entire Iron Eagle Kingdom will be transformed and sublimated, turning into a fantastical wondend. The same should be the case for the Iron Eagle Kings miracle.
However, although Issafeiya seemed to abhor the sight ahead, she didnt have empathy towards these poor people. Her character is too cold. The only warmth in her heart was reserved for Bai Luo and the Ardennes.
Elder Sister Issafeiya has always been indifferent to the life and death of outsiders.
Thats why I despise the Iron Eagle King.
Issafeiya and the old man rode on ordinary horses, as did Noel and Jerah,
A medium miracle can create a miracle kingdom, but the Iron Eagle King doesnt seek to make progress. His country hadnt changed over the past 200 years in the slightest!
There are countless refugees throughout the kingdom, most of whom are suffering from hunger and cold, while few hold the wealth and power of the country.
Theyplied with their lords, monopolizing almost all the resources of this country.
Why is it like this?
Bai Luo asked the old man, Dont those miracle masters care?
Its not that they dont care, its that they dont need to care.
Issafeiya calmly said,
The difference between miracle masters and ordinary people is like the difference between mortals and gods. What they have is not authority, but power.
Power is the foundation. Those powerful merchants might seem like important people to ordinary civilians, but they are no different from dogs to their superiors
Miracle masters can rece them at any time, and in order not to be reced, they must exhibit their value, showing their lords that they can present them with luxury and ultimate satisfaction.
If a miracle master wants food, they have to present him with the most exquisite delicacies. If he wants beautiful women, they have to look everywhere to find them.
The tremendous pressure that these people are constantly under caused them to present their most ugly side.
Issafeiya calmly said, They vented their stress and anxiety by abusing those weaker than them, and this is true for all levels, creating such a distorted country.
Those above bully those below, the strong bully the weak.
If a weak individual is killed, he has no one but himself to me. No one will seek justice for him.
There is now, no morality, everyone is like beasts in human clothing, knowing only killing and cannibalism.
I have been to many countries, but out of so many diverse countries, only the Iron Eagle Kingdom is in such a state.
The old man shook his head and sighed,
It is mainly because of the favorable geographical location of the Iron Eagle. The mountains and the eternal night. These powerful kingdoms are the barrier between the Iron Eagle and the Great Northern Empire, and Holy Empire.
Without the threat of external enemies, naturally, they dont seek progress.
Bai Luo also knew about this geographical situation. He is not very clear about the power dynamic at sea, but he is quite clear about the situation of the main continent, especially the eastern third of the miracle continent.
Whats your purpose in Hillul?
As the crowd softly chatted, it was soon their turn to enter the city.
We are businessmen from the Boulder Chamber of Commerce, the Toa house.
Bai Luo took out a business certificate, along with a bag containing coins,
Due to the difficulty of conducting business here, I n to go to my rtives in the Kingdom of Mountains, so please be lenient.
He might bring along many people, but miracle masters definitely dont care. Unfortunately, the big guys might not care, but the small guys are difficult to deal with.
Layer byyer, as long as there is a ce to get profit from, someone will exploit it. All of those nobles and wealthy businessmen would not hesitate to squeeze those below them to death in order to get more benefits.
Smack!
Ahhhhh!!!!!
The sound of a whip tearing through the air sounded, followed by the painful wailing of a group of refugees.
No money?! How could you enter any city without money, you lowly scum!!
Looking aside, the refugees couldnt afford the fee to enter the city and were getting abused by the guards at will, while the others watched this scene indifferently, unconcerned.
Come in!
The guard opened the bag and saw that there were severalrge silver coins in it, and immediately allowed the caravan in without any inspection.
Normally, the entry fee here is only one big copper coin.
After receiving such arge amount of money, he doesnt care what Bai Luo and his team want to do.
At the same time, the reason why Bai Luo gave so much money is to hint to the guard to not reveal the whereabouts of their team.
This is nothing, after all, who doesnt have a few rivals or enemies?
Lets go
After Bai Luo finished speaking, he took the lead and walked through the gate, followed by the rest of the team.
They didnt encounter any mishap in the process of entering the city. Things went as nned.
Bai Luo was honestly disappointed by the famous ancient capital Hillul.
Dpidated houses were everywhere in the outer section of the city. Sour-smelling cracked and pitted pavement, full of stains that umted over many years. Disheveled Commoners passing by, their faces full of exhaustion and hopelessness.
Of course, some nobles or wealthy people also asionally passed by, riding either horses or carriages, covering their noses, and looking at the surrounding pedestrians with disgust.
Those wealthy people hurriedly passed through this area and headed towards the inner city or the core section of the city.
Compared to the hellish outer section, those ces are heaven.
Forget about heaven.
Next, were going directly to that gang.
Bai Luo didnt n to spend the night in Hillul. The longer they stayed, the greater the variable,
The best oue would be to sail before evening.
We will use n A and B together.
Saros said to Bai Luo,
I know the symbol of the viper gang and which are their ships. I will lead the rest to the port first. Shirley will know where I am.
Ok.
Bai Luo divided the team into two. Issafeiya and he will head to the viper gang.
The old man led Noel, Jerah, Inya, and the others to the port first, to prepare for their expedition to the sea.
Be careful.
With Lilith, Shirley, and elder sister, I will be fine. Bai Luo smiled and said, Our highestbat power is all with me.
Go early and return early.
Rest assured.
Bai Luo looked at Issafeiya, who immediately turned her horse around and led the way ahead.
This way!
Gangs are local forces established by local thugs and ruffians.
They are entrenched in various cities, and some can even establish many branches across various towns, creating arge regional organization.
The rich fawn over the lord, and the poor bully the weak.
The Viper Gang is such a group. They rarely deal with the wealthy and nobles, but instead exploit poor people like them, sucking their blood like a leech and growing bigger and stronger.
Elder sister, have you conducted business with the Viper Gang in the past?
Hmm.
Issafeiya nodded and said, I helped them kill people.
For money?
No,
Issafeiya calmly said,
It just so happened that that person was investigating the Ardennes trail, and I killed him by the way.
Bai Luo eximed,
As expected of my elder sister!
Should I negotiate next or should you?
You should understand the intention of uncle Saros, Said Bai Luo.
Ill do it.
You dont know how to negotiate.
Well, I dont n to do so anyway!
The two rode their horses and shuttled through several alleys, and soon reached an area filled with shacks and dirty tents the slums of the ancient capital.
Chapter 34: I Order you to Vanish
Chapter 34: I Order you to Vanish
We want to see your boss.
The boss is not here.
The gatekeeper was just a small punk. He was crossing his legs and leaning on a broken shack, not even looking at the two of them.
Beating and killing people for revenge, Issafeiya said the secret code.
Give him the money.
Take it.
Bai Luo resolutely threw out a small bag of money, the punk sped it, then opened it and took a look,
Im a bit clumsy, I hope that the two guests can forgive me. Please follow me.
The punks who guard the entrance to the stronghold dont necessarily require amazingbat power, but they must be very alert.
There are many such strongholds throughout the slum. There are some differences between a regr visitor and a neer.
If Bai Luo didnt pay but chose to beat the guard, it means that he is here to make trouble and that he doesnt care about the strength of the Viper Gang at all.
The Viper gang doesnt dare to ept such a guest.
However, if the other party follows the rules and gives money. On one hand, it is an additional source of ie for the gang, and on the other hand, its a test of the other partys character.
Knowing how to advance and retreat, being able to bend and stretch.
These are the qualities that the Viper gang demand from their friends.
Following the punk, the two rode their horses to a hidden stronghold.
Bai Luo asked Shirley to stay outside with Radish, while he took off a bag hanging on the side of Radish, which contained money to buy a boat.
Of course, they brought Lilith with them. With this fairy, Bai Luo has absolute confidence.
In this way, under the leadership of the punk, Bai Luo and Issafeiya walked into a rtively hidden underground tavern.
Isnt this Ms. Faya, long time no see.
The head of the Viper Gang was a burly, bald middle-aged man. His upper body was bare, revealing his bulging muscles and the delicate snake tattoo. Bai Luo noticed that the snake had nine heads.
Are you bringing us business this time or are you here to ept business?
Rhude put his feet on the table, which was arge round table that could be used for banquets
Our deal cant even be called a business.
Faya is the alias of Issafeiya outside. The elder sister didnt seem to care about Rhudes taunting,
You havent paid me for ourst business.
So youre here to collect debts?
Rhudes face turned gloomy, the surrounding thugs slightly moved forward, but Bai Luo quickly raised his hand,
No, we are here to do business.
Rhude looked at Bai Luo, he noticed that Issafeiya retreated upon hearing Bai Luos words.
Oh, youre the boss.
Rhude was a little curious. He couldnt figure out Bai Luos identity, but he knew a little about Fayas aplishments. A man who could be recognized by her is definitely not ordinary.
In fact, Issafeiya rarely reveals her true power as an Ardennes. The power she normally disys might not even be 5% of her true strength.
Otherwise, how dare Rhude be so arrogant.
My name is Raja, Im a businessman, but my business has been recently declining in the Iron Eagle, hence I intend to buy a few boats and sail into the sea to look for opportunities.
Sail into the sea
Rhude immediately noticed the loopholes in this young mans rhetoric, Then why dont you take a cruise ship?
You are in the field, why do you inquire about this?
Its okay, I wont inquire. As long as you have money
As soon as Rhudes voice sounded, Issafeiya threw out a pouch, which slid across the table and stopped in front of Rhude.
Rhude grabbed and weighed it casually, followed by a change in his expression,
You
This pouch is packed with gold coins, at least forty or fifty coins, more than enough to buy a few boats.
Bai Luos requirements are not high. Three boats, each with a carrying capacity of 30 people.
It doesnt matter if the internal space is small, they can squeeze with each other. The Ardennes arent pampered people, they all grew through untold hardships. Even the physically weak Schuster can withstand hardship.
After reaching the overseas inds, the Ardennes will usher in a better tomorrow.
Smuggling, right?
Rhude directly stated the purpose of Bai Luo and Issafeiya.
He closed the pouch, then crossed his legs and started casually and repeatedly throwing the pouch up.
Do you still work as an informant for the nobles?
No, no, I have nothing to do with them. Furthermore, you smuggling whatever is also not my business.
Then about the ship
Sure!
But
Rhudes tone suddenly changed, You have to pay more!
Bai Luo frowned. Lilith who wasying on his shoulders, invisible, felt her masters displeasure. Her ck dress started fluttering without any wind.
Creatures like fairies arent just synonymous with beauty and dreams. In some fairy tales, they are more terrifying than devils. Their curses are terrifying enough to frighten brave men to death.
Okay!
Bai Luo is not short of money, nor does he need it. If the problem can be solved with money, then it isnt a problem.
Boom!
Issafeiya got Bai Luos signal, and quickly put a box on the table. After opening it, a very familiar fragrance wafted throughout the room.
ck pepper!
Rhude hurriedly stood up, looking at the contents of the box in shock.
Issafeiya casually grabbed a handful and ttered it on the table, almost causing Rhudes eyes to pop out from their socket.
This
One of them rolled in front of Rhude. The burly bald man carefully picked it up and sniffed it, This intoxicating fragrance Its definitely ck pepper and top-grade!
As the boss of the Viper Gang, Rhudes quality of life is naturally not bad. Spices and the like arent very rare to him.
However, such arge box full of ck pepper is a first! It should be around 5 kg, worth 200 small gold coins at least.
Ha ha ha ha!!
Rhudeughed loudly and said, Little Four, take these two to the shipyard.
Looking at the ecstatic Rhude, Bai Luos eyes became sharper and colder. He whispered in disappointment, I order you to vanish.
Huh?! Whats going on?
The ck pepper in Rhudes hand suddenly turned into smoke and dissipated. It wasnt just it, all the ck pepper inside the box and scattered across the table turned into smoke and dissipated.
If it was the second-generation ck pepper or food that had already been eaten, Bai Luo cant just make it disappear. However, the ck pepper that is in front of him is not within this range. It had just recently been poured out by the sacred pouch.
What just happened? You! What have you done?
In the face of this sudden change and such an unbelievable urrence, Rhude could no longer keep hisposure. He looked at the two in disbelief,
Who are you guys? And how did you do this?
You are too greedy!
As soon as Bai Luos voice sounded, Issafeiya had already moved. Her speed was astonishingly fast. In just a fraction of a second, her silver-white knight sword had been brandished a dozen times.
Puft! Puft! Put!.
The sound of falling to the ground sounded almost at the same time. Rhude watched with wide eyes as his subordinates fell into the ground clutching their shed throats, twitching and struggling on the ground, releasing sickening gurgling sounds,
Cough, Argh
How could you be so fast?!
Issafeiyas superhuman strength surpassed Rhudes imagination. He never thought that Faya, seemingly just an ordinary mercenary, would have such terrifying power.
Ahh!
Rhude wanted to run, but soon realized that an invisible force was enveloping him,
Huh?!
The bald man slowly rose into the air. He constantly waved his limbs around, but couldnt move an inch from his ce.
Lilith, who was sitting on Bai Luos shoulders, snapped her fingers.
Cluck!
Ahhhhh!!!
Rhudes heart-wrenching screams sounded in the next moment. His hands and feet were folded in reverse, tearing his flesh and shattering his bones.
What the hell is going on?
How could such a thing happen!
The sudden disappearance of the ck pepper, and fairy magic, undoubtedly shattered Rhudes worldview.
Dont worry, theres a sound-blocking barrier around us. Your subordinates wont be able to hear your screams.
Bai Luo said as he looked coldly at Rhude. He slowly drew his sword.
You are too greedy. Since you know that we are going to smuggle, then you should take us to the ship port, not some bullshit shipyard!!
I, I, I was wrong, dont kill me, Ill give you the ship you want! No matter how big or how many you want, Ill give it to you!
Spare me, please spare me!
Rhudes wailing didnt provoke the slightest ripple in Bai Luos heart. He raised his sword and ruthlessly chopped the mans head.
In fact, ording to the old mans n, they were never going to buy a ship from the beginning.
In fact, their n, from the beginning to the end, was based on only one word Rob!
However, if thats the case, why didnt they go directly to the port, bute looking for the Viper gang?
Its simple, there are some human problems involved.
If the Ardennes directly rob the Viper Gangs boat, then with this gangs people still there, they will encounter some problems. Rhude is a very vengeful man. He will definitely look for ways to retaliate.
For example, chasing them, informing the nobles, putting bounties on their heads. Anyway, they will definitely never give up on getting revenge from the Ardennes.
Hence Bai Luo came up with a simple solution kill him.
With Rhude dead, the Viper Gang had lost their leader. Their main goal in the next period would be to choose a new leader. The loss of a few ships is a small matterpared to this.
In the same way, other people and forces wouldnt work hard to find the boat of a force like the Viper Gang.
This is not a legal society. Theres no force within the city like the police. There are only the guards responsible for withholding the nobles interests.
There are no benefits in hunting the Ardennes that have robbed a ship, and would anyone do a job with no benefits?
So what if their ship had been stolen, no one but the Viper Gang had suffered.
In addition, there is some animosity between uncle Saros, Issafeiya, and the Viper Gang. Since they canplete their goal and get revenge by the way, then why not do it?
Lets go.
Bai Luo and Issafeiya left without looking back, their figures disappearing in the aisle, thanks to Liliths invisibility spell.
The members of the Viper Gang waiting outside the room didnt even know that the two had left.
Of course, they also wouldnt know that Rhude and the thugs in the room have died. They will only think that Rhude and the others have somewhat disappeared and that their whereabouts are unknown.
Chapter 35: I Know a Little
Chapter 35: I Know a Little
Shirley was flying in the air, and Radish was under the effect of Liliths floating spell. It was tied with a rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to Shirleys body.
Although the floating spell can make people fly, their movement speed is rather slow, hence they had to tie Radish to Shirley. As Shirley flew at a subsonic speed forward, Radish was pulled along like a balloon.
Radish was very panicked, her horseshoes kept thrashing around, screaming in terror.
Silence!
Shirley was displeased by the noisiness of Radish and scolded her, causing the mare to immediately quiet down.
Its just ahead, Master.
Shirley has an auto-navigation function. The more information she has about the target, the clearer she can perceive it.
Of course, miracles are the exception. Their power and nature negate Shirleys tracking ability.
I see it.
It was a vast port. Bai Luo rode Shirley, taking Radish and Issafeiya along, and flew downward like a meteor.
Issafeiya looked very calm, her expression didnt even fluctuate.
Radish on the other hand was so terrified that her legs turned soft.
Lilith!
The moment Bai Luos voice sounded, Lilith immediately flew down.
Oh?
The old man, who was standing near the Viper Gangs ship, suddenly felt a stream of light flowing in his eyes.
He sharply raised his head and immediately saw Bai Luo and Issafeiya, who were originally invisible, became clearer and clearer.
Theyre back, board the ship.
The old man ordered, Noel and Jerah didnt see Bai Luo, but since the old uncle said they were going, the two immediately dispersed.
The old man led arge number of people and boarded thergest ship.
Jerah took her brother John and boarded another one. Finally, Noel and his sister Fiore boarded the third ship.
Who are you, people? What are you doing here?
There were still many Viper Gang thugs on the ship.
Lilith fell quickly from the sky, flying over the three ships at an amazing speed.
An invisible magic barrier shrouded the three ships, making the passersby originally attracted by the sudden noise immediately forget about it and return to their business.
The three ships have been enveloped by an optical and psychological double barrier. No matter what happens inside, outsiders will not notice anything.
This ship has been requisitioned by us.
Uncle Saros announced their ownership over the ship to everyone on the deck.
Ha ha ha ha
The thugs were amused by uncle Saross words, Is this old guy crazy?
Hey, old man, are you looking for death?
A thug stepped forward and scolded uncle Saros, followed by a sudden attack. He waved the pirate sword in his hand, viciously shing it at the old mans neck.
puff!!
However, just when the thugs eyes were filled with yfulness, ready to watch a good show, the thug covered his neck and hastily retreated.
Cough, cough you
Poof!
The thug fell on the ground, his blood flowed along the deck. This scene deeply stimted the Viper gang thugs who were watching.
Kill him!
Looking at the rushing-up enemies, uncle Saross expression didnt fluctuate.
Instead of drawing his own weapon, he rushed towards the nearest thug at lightning speed, quickly unarmed him, took his weapons, and decapitated him.
Next, it was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, a massacre. When Bai Luo and Shirleynded on the deck, all they saw was a pile of corpses.
Uncle, your skills havent dulled.
Bai Luo smiled and walked to uncle Saros, but the old man shook his head and said,
Im old and weak now, I cant fight like in the past.
Well, uncle Saross old and weak = massacring 30 or 40 fierce thugs in less than a minute.
Saros: I am a stable old man, and a stable old man wouldnt be proud of such a trivial matter
The task here has beenpleted too, boss!
Noel shouted from the third ship, and Jerah also waved,
Here too!
Due to the smaller size of the other two ships, they had fewer people, hence they were easy to capture with Noel and Jerahs strength.
Come on board, everyone!
Bai Luo told everyone to pull the wagon into the ships.
After making sure that everyone was there, Bai Luo loudly said,
Its time to sail!
However, after a while, no one had moved. Bai Luo was a bit confused,
Whats the matter, why havent we set sail yet?
Although all the enemies have been eliminated, to prevent any variables, its better to quickly leave.
They cant.
The old man helplessly said,
Feiya, teach them how to retract the sails.
The Ardennes had mostly resided in the deep mountains and forests. Among the current Ardennes, few had ever set foot on a boat, and even fewer knew how to sail.
Fortunately, uncle Saros can sail, so can Issafeiya, and grandpa Mountain Weng, to a lesser extent.
Hence, the old man asked Issafeiya to stay on the boat, then caught a rope and swung himself to Jerahs ship. Afterward, he instructed everyone to lower the sails, then took over the helm himself.
Raise the anchor!
Just like that, the three ships slowly sailed away from the port under the control of the Ardennes.
During the whole process, no one in the port seemed surprised.
Its just three ships going to sea. Whats strange about this? Isnt it amon thing?
When the ships sailed for over 10 kilometers, Bai Luo knew that they had escaped the confines of the Iron Eagle Kingdom.
They are free!
Ha ha ha ha
Bai Luoughed out loudly, and the Ardennes also started cheering.
We have finally left that cursed kingdom!
We are free!
The Iron Eagle Kingdom has strong control overnd.
Especially those seven miracle masters, even Bai Luo didnt dare to fight against them now.
However, the Iron Eagle Kingdom does not have a strong navy.
As for the development of marine resources, these blockheads hadnt even considered such a thing yet.
However, thinking about it, with the presence of the infinitely powerful miracles in this world, oceans and all mortal resources are really useless to them.
Could there be anyone who would dive into the depths of the sea to look for miracles?
Ssh!
Swish! Swish! Swish!
The Ardennes found the tool in the ship and started scrubbing the deck, cleaning it from blood and grim.
Although these three ships have been robbed, they are now their property. As their ships, they naturally have to take care of them.
Okay, the cleaning is almost done.
Everyone, take a rest.
Bai Luo told the crowd to start a fire to cook. There is a special kitchen in the cabin of this ship. Naturally, they should treat themselves.
Diana was overjoyed upon seeing the kitchen,
Ill do it! Ill do it! No one is allowed to snatch this task!
Ardens married women volunteered to prepare lunch. They divided the tasks and started working, vowing to show Bai Luo and the others their skills.
After lunch, the children were all taken by Lilith to the deck of the big ship, which had arge space.
They surrounded Lilith, watching her perform all kinds of marvelous tricks using her fairy magic. It was extremely interesting to them.
How long will it take
Father has been there before, he said that it should take about ten days.
Hmm, ten days, its about right.
With the speed of their ship, they can cross at least 3000 kilometers within ten days. Keeping such a distance from the main continent is optimal. Even if theres an iing fleet, they would have the time to prepare.
Tell Shirley toe down, next we just have to follow the map.
Issafeiya fixed the rudder of the ship. They intend to travel east for a while, then correct their ships positioning.
Shirley was originally helping them escort and navigate the ship, but thats not necessary for now.
In addition, Shirleys real mission is to deal with the sea monsters in the sea.
These creatures are just like theirnd counterparts, terrifying beings of unknown origin, most of which dont exist in Bai Luos past life. They arepletely fantastical monsters.
Sea behemoths are one of the dangers of the sea.
However, most of them are active in the deepyers of the ocean. Only when stormse will they run to the surface to attack ships, bringing forth terrifying disasters.
It doesnt seem that a storm will appear.
At least not within the next few days.
Uncle, can you even tell this?
I know a little about this, just a bit.
Uncle Saros has also set sail in the sea during his youth. He has very rich sailing experience and is a top-ss navigator.
It seems that one of uncle Saross seemingly endless skills has been unlockedNavigator.
Even if we encounter a storm, we have the blessing of miracles.
The old man is not afraid of sea behemoths. Those creatures might have a terrifying size, but they arent much stronger than the monsters hiding in the deep mountains.
Whether its him, Issafeiya, or Bai Luo, they can deal with them.
Not to mention their trump cards, Lilith and Shirley.
Ok.
If it wasnt for the presence of Shirley and Lilith, Bai Luo wouldnt have dared to sail on the sea with so many people so rashly and without any preparations at all.
He has to acknowledge that miracles had indeed greatly boosted their confidence.
Shirley,e down and take a rest.
Bai Luo called Shirley back through their soul connection.
Master, Shirley isnt tired, I can continue flying for a while.
We might encounter other ships, its better to be careful,
Bai Luo seriously said,
When its evening, you can fly as much as you want.
Okay, master.
Shirley cheerfully flew down. She isnt a real horse, naturally, she isnt going to stay in the cabin along with other horses. Shended on the deck, then mingled with the children.
Shirley, youre so pretty!
Your hair is so white and glowy!
A group of children about five or six years old, led by little Helen, leaped on the body of the kneeling Shirley and started acting like spoiled children.
Shirleys preference will always follow that of her master. Since Bai Luo loves these children, so does she. Conversely, Shirley loathes the people that Bai Luo hates.
Therefore, Shirley is very happy to be loved and admired by the people she needs to protect.
Chapter 36: Meow! Meow! Meow!
Chapter 36: Meow! Meow! Meow!
Prepare to pull thes!
The next morning, uncle Saros led the Ardennes to catch the delicacies of the sea.
Although they wouldnt have to worry about food shortage with the sacred pouch, they will start their farming project immediately after arriving at the ind, hence the more seeds they umte, the better.
With this in mind, everyone decided to live by what nature provided, fishing for their food needs.
So, the only medium-sized vessel amongst the three ships with fishing capabilities began to work.
Amongst their three ships, the big one is for military use, the other medium-sized passenger ship is for civilian use. Only the third one is a fishing ship with the necessary tools.
ter, ter~~~
The was slowly pulled into the ship, dumping an uncountable amount of seafood on the deck, pilling them up into a small hill.
Although a strong fishy smell enveloped the ship, the Ardennes werent dissatisfied at all. They were filled with the joy of harvest.
In this world, food is extremely precious. No one wouldin that they have too much food.
The Ardennes had suffered from hunger throughout their lives. Naturally, they cherish food even more.
Meow, meow~~
Three kittens jumped out cheerfully, they each picked up a small fish, then looked at Bai Luo eagerly.
They are Cat Lingling, Cat Yiyi, Cat Erer, a triplet born from one of Ardens house cats.
These were the names Bai Luo gave them ording to their order of birth. (TL: Ling=0, Yi=1, Er=2 in Chinese)
You guys
Bai Luo secretlymented that these animals have really be smart. He gently patted their heads and said,
You are also a part of Arden, take as much as you want, but you mustnt waste it.
Meow~~~
The kittens happily jumped up and down. The white eagles in the sky also heard Bai Luos words, and hurriedly came down and started picking their share of food.
However, one of the white eagles as seemingly disdainful,
How can the taste of raw fishpare to the delicious, cooked fish,
It looked at its master Noel, making thetter very helpless.
I still have to work now, brother. Ill cook some for youter, okay?
Chirp!
Only then did the white eagle proudly take off and continue to patrol the area around the Ardennes ships.
Squeak, squeak!
The mice squeaked. They dont like fish, but they are extremely ardent about the grain that Bai Luo pours out.
Of course, they dont steal food at will but are specially fed by the children.
They also have a job, that is to find other mice and rats, along with bugs, and expel them from the ship.
The mice: Even if were mice, were Ardens mice!
Liliths miracle power cant be granted to crawlers and insects. The only possible exceptions are butterflies and bees.
This thing, it really looks like a king crab.
Bai Luo, who was sorting the fish, found a strange creature among the pile of fish.
It looks very simr to the king crab, but Bai Luo knew that the two arent the same species.
Whats this?
Hey, its shape is so bizarre! Is this a sea monster? But its so small.
Its a stone crab. Its named like this because its shell is as hard as a stone, and people rarely eat it.
Uncle Saross upper body was bare. Under his snow-white beard, there was an extremely sturdy figure, one that can make most young men ashamed. He smiled and said,
In the past, I sailed across the seas with brother Mountain. When we were hungry and had nothing to eat, we cooked and ate it
The fishing skills of uncle Saros are unmatched.
When they decided to start fishing, uncle Saros took the lead. Its unknown what method he used, but wherever he told them to throw the, they always get a bumper harvest. Bai Luo was truly awestruck at the endless array of skills his old man possesses.
Another one of uncle Saross amazing skills has been unlocked fishing.
Its taste is quite amazing.
When Saros was young, he traveled all over the world with several trustedpanions. When he was hungry, he ate everything from snakes, worms, rodents to ants. A mere crab king naturally cant escape from his mouth.
Is this really edible?
Compared with Saross confidence, Noel, Jerah, and the others were skeptical.
Daddy said that it tastes amazing?! Incredible! This is the first time I heard dad say that something is delicious.
When ites to food, one must never forget Inya.
They watched as the girl, covered with fish scales due to fishing, happily picked up a hammer and shouted, All of you get out of the way! Let me smash it to death!
Stop, stop, stop!
Bai Luo hurriedly stopped the little girl,
This isnt how this creature can be eaten.
He pulled away Inyas hammer and looked at Issafeiya, Elder Sister, Im counting on you.
Mmm.
Issafeiyas de skills are unparalleled, Bai Luo couldnt think of anyone more suited for this task.
They set up a bonfire, then ced an iron that was specially made by Lilith, then cooked the thick crab legs on it. They didnt use much seasoning, just some white salt.
But even so, the taste of the crab was out of this world! It was extremely delicious.
Delicious!
This texture I have never eaten something so delicious!
Crabmeat is different from beasts meat. Its sticity is very different from anything the Ardennes had ever eaten.
The more they chewed on it, the more vors burst out in their mouth. The salty taste gushing from the crab meat made its freshness even more prominent. Even Issafeiya ate one more serving.
Slurp!, nom, nom, nom!
Inya grabbed the thick crab ws, which were covered with precipitated snow-white salt grains, then sucked the flesh inside. The salt grains along with the crabs sea fragrance melted in her mouth, fresh and fragrant.
So happy~~
Inya bobbed her head happily, then continued munching on the crab meat in her hand.
Come and try this, the sashimi you mentioned.
Issafeiya brought a te of sashimi. The red meat on the t was stacked into an extremely delicate flower pattern, and beside it, there was a small pile of green paste wasabi.
Bai Luo poured out horseradish from the sacred pouch, ground it, sessfully creating a new seasoning that had never appeared in this world, wasabi.
This is sashimi personally made by my elder sister.
Bai Luo eagerly picked up a piece, mixed it with wasabi, and dipped it in soy sauce before putting it in his mouth.
This is certainly not a formal way of eating sashimi, but Bai Luo is neither a native of Sakura ind nor is he currently living in it, hence he didnt pay attention to his eating manners.
Hiss~~~
Hmm,
Bai Luo nodded several times and said,
Its delicious!
The freshly ground wasabi still has a very strong vor. Sashimi is best eaten fresh, and its vor depends greatly on time and knife skills.
Senior Sisters knife skills are naturally unparalleled in the world, using them in cooking might be overkill, but Bai Luo is all for it!
Elder sister, try one too.
Okay.
Issafeiya picked up one and used the same method Bai Luo used to eat it. However, her reaction was far from Bai Luos. Even the hot wasabi couldnt shake this goddesss cold temperament.
I, Issafeiya, is the goddess of the Arden n, a mere wasabi
Not bad.
Issafeiya calmly took a sip of water, But its best to not eat it often. Although it wont hurt to eat it asionally, it cant rece our staple food of boiled and baked fish.
Issafeiya is a cooked food advocate. She doesnt like raw food.
In Bai Luos case, he likes to eat salmon and tuna, that is, orange and red sashimi. These two have a better taste and are more physiologically eptable.
As for the white and transparent ones, Bai Luo doesnt like their taste.
Culture is the foundation of a nation, and it is its most extensive and profound ce.
Bai Luo said to Issafeiya,
Food culture, dressing habits, and customs. These are all things that our nation, Arden, will need in the future.
The current Arden is more like a tribe of primitive barbarians rather than a nation. Naturally, Arden cant stay like that forever.
After arriving on the ind, Bai Luo will bring up all the fine cultures from all kinds of countries from his past life. Afterward, they will have to slowly experiment, picking up the cultures that are suitable to the Ardennes and mixing them up.
For example, chopsticks and sashimi are products of Eastern culture, while knives and forks are a product of Western culture.
This matter needs a long time and consideration before being implemented, but fortunately we have time.
Bai Luo was sitting on the deck on the second floor of the ship. He leaned on the wooden rails, looking at the cheerful Ardennes below with a smile, Tell the big sisters in charge of cooking to take rest ande enjoy dinner with everyone. They also must taste the food they worked so hard to make.
The fishing boat was filled with a fishy smell, making it very ufortable to live in, and Bai Luo naturally cant let his n suffer.
He told everyone to sleep on the big ship, then used the medium passenger ship as storage.
Although its a little crowded, the Ardennes are used to living together, hence it made them feel more secure.
In this way, they continued steering the ships and sailing on the sea. During this period, the Ardennes suffered from collective seasickness.
Thinking about it, it makes sense. A group of mountain savages that had never leftnd suddenly sailed on the sea, it isnt strange that they got seasick.
Only uncle Saros, Mountain Weng, and Issafeiya, who were used to sailing, werent affected.
Hence on the second and third day, the unaffected ones started running around, taking care of theirpanions who were pale and weak due to seasickness.
Bai Luo had also never been on a boat, at least not in this life, but he was unaffected.
You are different.
Uncle Saros told Bai Luo that he is a miracle master. He is blessed by his miracles. Bai Luo has the blessing and protection of at least two miracles, Pegasus, and Fairy.
How could mere seasickness thwart him?
Fortunately, the physique of the Ardennes is extremely good. On the fifth day of their journey, even Schuster was much better. At least, he could move around without any problem.
In this way, everyone sailed for five or six days, and gradually got used to wandering on the sea.
Although it was a little boring, it isnt hard to find something to entertain themselves with.
For example, Lilith tried to give her miracle power to the little creatures brought along by the Ardennes, testing whether they could be turned into her miracle children.
Bai Luo and the rest of the Ardennes are very fond of these smart little animals.
Hence Bai Luo especially cautioned Lilith. These small animals are thepanions of the Ardennes. She mustnt be careless or reckless during the miracle power bestowal process.
Dont worry, Master, Lilith will be careful.
Lilith just wanted to bless them, not curse them, how she hurt these small creatures.
This kind of blessing is different from that of the mushroom people.
The mushroom peoples change has been caused by the transfiguration spell.
Although they can be permanently maintained, they have no real soul. They are simr to y puppets, mere toys.
In contrast, bestowing the gift of intelligence upon these small animals is more like a process of enlightenment.
Animals, like humans, can adapt to and amodate the power of miracles. When they fully awaken their talents and power, they also have the opportunity to be Liliths miracle children, just like those little girls.
Speaking of which, can I also acquire Lilith and Shirleys miracle power?
Of course.
Uncle Saros said,
As a miracle master, if the power of miracles can affect human beings, the earliest one to receive their power should be you, their master.
However, Bai Luo didnt feel any power coursing through his body, nor did he notice any visible change.
Its probably because their power is ipatible with you, Little Luo.
Uncle Saros thought Lilith and Shirleys power might not be suitable for Bai Luo.
In Shirleys case, its a matter of species. Her power might not be applicable to humans, at least not for now, and Liliths power might only affect young females.
During their journey, uncle Saros had actually been observing everyones change.
ording to Bai Luo, fluctuations of Shirleys miracle power appeared on Radishs body. After some investigation, uncle Saros concluded,
Radish is pregnant.
Its not surprising, after all, many horses are congregated in such a small cabin.
Whats more, its still spring.
In spring, everything is resuscitated, and its the season for animals to breed again
Shirleys miracle power can likely affect only pregnant mares. The recipient of her miracle power should be the young horse developing inside.
If its a miracle that can only affect the same kind, then its power has nothing to do with me.
Bai Luo is a human being, it only makes sense that he cant receive Shirleys miracle power.
I have also observed Lilith.
The old man couldnt see the power of miracles, but Bai Luo could see it, so whenever there was a change, Bai Luo would immediately inform the old man so that they could study it.
Theyre all females, and theyre all pure little girls.
Uncle Saros pondered, then said,
Is it because of the fairy tales you recounted?
Its probably because those fairy tales are mostly targeted towards pure little girls, or have girls as prominent characters.
Bai Luo guessed that the reason Lilith favors those little girls has to do with the awakening condition.
I found that Ersa has the strongest miracle power andrgest aggregation of energy. Although I dont know when she willpletely awaken, it seems that she has a high affinity with Lilith.
Its not limited to just one kind of miracle power.
The old man told Bai Luo a very important message,
As long as the miracles and miracle masters agree, the same person can have multiple miracle powers at the same time, making them even more powerful.
If a person possesses five or six kinds of miracle powers at the same time, then it isnt a simple matter of addition, but multiplication. Their power will exponentially increase.
However, after saying that, the old man seriously added,
The premise is that the miracles and their masters under question dont conflict.
That is, even if the miracles and their masters are willing to collectively bestow their power on one person, maybe problems will arise, such as distrust or conflict. If one party withdraws its power, then the collective miracle power of that person will copse.
Of course, this would never happen with Bai Luo, because both Shirley and Lilith are his miracles.
A person he grants permission to might either have both of their power or none. There wouldnt be a bizarre situation where Bai Luo takes away half and keeps half.
When I get the fourth miracle, I will give it a try.
The fourth one
Uncle Saros was very excited internally, but he was extremely calm on the surface. The old man took out his pipe and took a deep puff.
I, Saros, am a stable old man, but surprisingly, greed has struck my heart again.
Its not good, its really not good
Chapter 37: Tempest
Chapter 37: Tempest
Bai Luo doesnt know how long it will take for the birth of miracle children.
In this regard, it not only depends on the miracle but also the talent of the concerned people.
They would have to wait until Radishs child is born before they could learn more about Shirleys miracle children. In Liliths case, it depends on exactly how Ersa will change.
Theres no rush, take your time.
Fortunately, miracle gifts are almost always positive. Even if a problem urs, Bai Luo can immediately withdraw their power and restore them to their original state, hence there shouldnt be a potential safety hazard.
Hoo~~~
The wind temperature gradually decreased and the sky slowly turned gloomy. The oppressive atmosphere caused Saross expression to change,
This wind Something is wrong!
Little Luo!
Everyone, go to the cabin!
Bai Luo hurried out of the cabin on the second floor. He quickly ran down the stairs and into the main deck,
A storm ising, all of you go inside!
Lingling, Yiyi, Erer, take the mice and go inside!
Meow!
Bai Luo quickly walked past the railing. The three kittens stood on their hind legs, saluted him, then quickly picked up the mice and ran towards the cabin.
Fiora, call all the white eagles back.
Yes.
Fiora loudly whistled, and the white eagles flew back immediately. They entered the cabin andnded on top of some ropes. They tilted their heads and watched the Ardennes running around.
Lilith, quickly lower the sails!
Liliths fairy magic enveloped the three ships. All the sails were automatically lowered and stowed away.
Rumble! Rumble~~
By the time theypleted their preparations, the rain started pouring down instantly.
The shimmering light and bright sky have beenpletely covered, only countless ominous dark clouds surged above everyones head.
Quick, all of you go to the cabin!
There are countless dangers at sea, and the greatest of them all is none other than its wrath.
Bai Luo asked uncle Saros to take control of the big ship. Everyone is here. This is a matter that concerns the life and death of all Ardennes, even elder sister Issafeiya dare not take this burden.
Only Saros, a legendary figure who has gone through untold hardships but still survived to this day, can handle it.
Lilith!
Bai Luo told Lilith to connect the three ships together.
With a wave of her hand, countless vines grew from both sides of the big ship, extending towards the two smaller ships and connecting them together into a single giant structure.
Huh?
Feeling something from the sea, uncle Saross expression changed. He quickly looked at the side of the ship, where Mia and her brother Schuster were still running towards the cabin.
Feiya!!
Boom!!
Almost at the moment when the old man shouted, a dark figure suddenly leaped from the surface of the sea. It was a ferocious-looking monster with a bloody mouth, pouncing on the two children.
Poof!
An iron spear broke through the air, tearing the rain curtain and drilling into the monstrous fishs mouth, then bursting out from the back of its head. The huge tremendous force created as a result of the impact actually tore the fishs body into pieces.
Ta! Ta! Ta!
Issafeiya darted towards the two children at an rming speed,
Dont be afraid, get in.
Boom!
Just as Issafeiya finished speaking, another crab-like sea monster leaped from the water. Issafeiya didnt even nce at it, her knight sword tore apart the rain and shed the crab-like creature, leaving behind countless silver trails. In the next moment, the crabs ws and legs detached from its body, falling back into the sea.
Issafeiyas elegant figure left Mia and Schuster stunned.
Big sister Feiya, be careful!
Fortunately, the two did not hesitate anymore. They jumped into the cabin and were caught by the Ardennes who had been waiting for a long time.
Have they all entered the cabin?
Due to the harsh storm and the almost endless rain droplets, the old man found it difficult to keep his eyes open.
Theyre all inside
At this time, Lilith had connected the three ships together, reducing the number of people needed to steer the ship from three to one Uncle Saros.
Leave the matter of steering the ship to me. You find a way to deal with sea beasts and monsters.
In this darkness-filled world, just like the end of the world, the old man has to find a safe path for everyone.
Although they can simply hide in the cabin like everyone else and wait for the storm to pass, the old man is very experienced, and can always make the best choice for all kinds of situations.
Alright!
As Bai Luos voice sounded, Pegasus Shirley rose into the air. She fluttered her crystal-like wings and sliced many sea monsters that jumped out of the water into pieces.
The record of elder sister Issafeiya wasnt far behind. Her strength and skill can be considered the best in Arden.
And thats not all
Roar!!
A giant serpent-like monster suddenly leaped out of the sea, but before it could pounce on the ship, an intangible force enveloped it.
Pam!
Along with a smoke explosion, a terrified snow-white sheep swayed its limbs with a panicked expression, falling back into the sea with a bbergasted expression.
Awesome, Lilith!
The little fairy exuded a colorful light. Even the boundless darkness couldnt obscure her mysterious and fantastical nature.
As Lilith waved her wand, all the sea beasts and monsters were forcibly turned into various small animals. Creatures who dont possess miracle power dont have the slightest possibility of resisting fairy magic.
Once theyve been turned into sheep and fall into the sea, they would really drown. Lilith has basically done the impossible and drowned fish.
Bai Luo reckoned that these sea monsters would have never imagined that they would drown in their familiar sea one day.
Rumble!!!
A giant lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky, causing Lilith, who was casting a spell, to subconsciously raise her wand.
Boom!!!!
An invisible barrier blocked the lightning bolt, but all three ships were shaking madly due to the aftermath.
Ah.
Liliths expression changed slightly. She tried to use fairy magic to resist the might of the storm and lightning, but with little sess.
Master, my power isnt suitable to resist natural disasters.
Obviously, this was a field that Liliths fairy magic didnt excel at.
Leave it to me!
Shirleys figure appeared in Bai Luos mind, the pure white Pegasusnded by Bai Luos side. Her holy aura seemed to suppress the mighty thunder in the sky.
Rumble!!!
Scram!
Shirley waved her wings, easily pping a lightning bolt that was about to fall on the mast more than ten meters away,pletely dissipating it.
[She will be your beacon, allowing you to ovee all storms]
Bai Luo suddenly remembered the ck books description of Pegasus Shirley
The dominator of storms, the beacon of the sea.
Shirley.
Bai Luo only said two sentences and the old man immediately understood what he meant,
Shirley is a miracle that can restrain natural disasters!
Neigh!!!!
Apanied by the neighing of the Pegasus, a dazzling white light blossomed from Shirley. Bai Luo mounted Shirley and drove her straight into the sky.
Rumble!
Thunder rolled through the clouds, storms swept through the heavens and the earth, and huge waves tore the sea. The pitch dark sea seemed to hide countless monsters, all staring at the three ships greedily, ready to pounce at any moment.
A mere storm cant stop me!
Shirley neighed, endless white light spilled down from her wings to the side.
Under the gaze of uncle Saros and Issafeiya, the light on Shirleys body coalesced into a huge curtain, sheltering the Ardennes ships in this dark world and breaking through any obstacle!
This is the power of miracles
The old man clearly felt that the obstruction of the storm became much smaller.
Not only that, but even the turbulent sea currents started to be docile under Shirleys miracle power.
Shirley, follow your senses and take us to that ce!
It was pitch ck around. They had no way to determine their direction for the moment, and the giant waves constantly crashed down, as if to break their ships.
Bai Luo didnt try to control Shirley but allowed her to fly freely ording to her instincts.
Yes!
Shirley naturally didnt know the location of that ind, but as long as Bai Luo wishes to go to a certain ce, Shirley would naturally take him there.
This is the miracle power of PegasusOmni-navigation.
Thunder and lightning still coursed through the sky, and the storm continued to grow bigger, but these things couldnt stop the Ardennes journey, let alone Shirley.
She sheltered the entire team with her strength.
It was the first time that Bai Luo had truly witnessed Shirleys mighty miracle power. Its incredible.
Tatatatatata~~
Ta~~
Gradually, the torrential rain began to decrease, the overwhelming winds also dissipated, and sunlight sprinkled on the earth again.
Feeling the renewed serenity, the Ardennes opened the cover of the cabin and climbed out, only to see the dreamy scenery that appeared after such an intense storm.
At this moment, the Ardennes knew that they were safe.
its over.
Bai Luo was sitting on Shirleys back. He opened his arms and basked in the warm sunlight,
We broke through the storm, Shirley!
We defeated it, master!
Shirley was also very excited. This is the first time she has shown her true strength in her domain. The huge sense of achievement made her unbearably happy.
What an amazing power.
Standing on the deck, uncle Saros shook his wet white hair. He gently moved the ships wheel, lost in thought.
So this is a miracle
Issafeiya looked at Shirley, then at Lilith. The presence of miracles has allowed the Ardennes to defeat nature. This is an unprecedented victory!
The wind has stopped.
The storm is over.
Look ahead!
Just as the Ardennes were celebrating, Fiora pointed to the distance and shouted,
Look there! Look over there!
At the end of the horizon, a small ck spot fell into the sight of the Ardennes.
Isnt that
Our destination!
Were here, we have arrived!
Ohhhhhh~~~
The Ardennes all came to the deck. The children and women held onto the railings. The more daring Noel, Abaddon, and others jumped onto the trees connecting the other ships and onto the ships themselves.
Even Inya and Jerah followed suit.
Found it, we found it, there it is!
Noel was ecstatic, and Inya and Jerah were also pleasantly surprised.
Bai Luo flew around the ships with Shirley, making sure that there were no hidden dangers. Only then did he return to the deck of the big ship.
Uncle!
Bai Luo fell from the sky onto the old mans side. Saross face was full of joy. He took out the monocr,
I remember that the ind has a high section. Hm Thats indeed the one. Shirley really brought us to our destination.
The material of the monocr was made by Lilith using magic, but the assembly was done by uncle Saros.
Uncle Saross handicraft knows no bounds. As expected of him.
Let me see.
Here.
Bai Luo took over the monocr, and sure enough, he saw a part of the outline of the ind,
Whats that tip?
Thats a mountain.
This ind is very peculiar. It is like a bamboo hat. Its center is raised, and its sides are inclined. The further they get from the center, the lower the terrains get.
The entire ind is roughly around 2,700 square kilometers, equivalent to a circle with a radius of about 30 kilometers.
Of course, the shape of the ind is not exactly circr. Its just an analogy to describe its size.
Three sides of the ind are cliffs. The only beach on this ind is in the west. Its a suitable location for building a port, which will be convenient for fishing and ess.
The environment of the ind is different from the one were used to, the temperature is a bit high, and it isnt very cold in winter,
Uncle Saros said,
Behind the beach is arge forest, with very fertile soil. We can open upnd and raise livestock there as a source of meat.
To the north is a rtively raisednd, with many rocky hills. We can mine those rocks and use them to build houses.
If we dig deep enough, we can find ore, Uncle Saros continued to unfold the environment of the ind,
In the past, the girls father and I dug down quite deep and found a lot of iron and copper ore.
Therefore, resourse-wide, that ind is enough to meet all the needs of the Ardennes.
Then theres the east and the south, where the rivers and valleys are connected with the ins. The environment is beautiful and there are many birds and flowers. Especially the ins, which can be used as farmingnd.
If we develop these two areas properly, we can get at least 400,000 acres of farnd.
This number is really not small.
With Ardens current crops, one acre ofnd is basically enough to feed a family of three for a year. Therefore, even if they estimate conservatively, this ind is more than enough to provide for the food needs of 500,000 people.
Thats without mentioning that they are going to build a port, through which they can get a lot of food from the sea, and how many people are in Arden?
A mere 80!
Bai Luo doesnt dare to boast that their ind can provide for 500,000 people, but before the poption exceeds 200,000, Arden will definitely not suffer from a food shortage problem.
As for the highest mountain, The old man pointed at the peak in the center of the ind and said,
My idea is to directly transform the top and build a city that can amodate tens of thousands of people.
As a result, the entire ind would be used by the Ardennes.
2,700 square kilometers ofnd is more than enough for 500,000 or 600,000 people to live.
Of course, with such arge number of people, they will face the problem of food shortage. Arden wouldnt be able to feed so many people, and if they forcibly try to do so, the order of their kingdom might copse under pressure.
Chapter 38: Pirates
Chapter 38: Pirates
Nice ce
Listening to the old mans description, Bai Luomented.
Oh?
Uncle Saros, who was standing at the helm, suddenly frowned. He noticed something wrong, hence, he quickly said to Bai Luo,
Tell the boy and girl from the White Eagle family to send their eagles to scout the ind, something is wrong!
Whats wrong?
I found traces of people on the ind. People are living here
After speaking, Saros immediatelyughed self-deprecatingly,
I should have expected this. We knew that this was a good ce many years ago, let alone others.
This ind has been upied?
Worst-case scenario, yes.
The old mans response was concise. He looked at Bai Luo and inquired,
What do you n to do next?
Bai Luo slightly hesitated, but upon seeing the Ardennes behind, especially the children, he replied unswervingly.
War!
The Ardennes have no way back, they can only continue moving forward. Anyone who stands in their way must either surrender or be the dust of history, forcibly crushed by the wheel called Arden.
It might not necessarily be the worst-case scenario.
Uncle Saros has a conjecture. The biggest reason why he brought the Ardennes to this ind is that he thought that it was suitable for Ardens development.
Chirp~~~
About half a day passed, and at noon, the white eagles came back.
After reaching the ind, they separated and spent several hours inspecting the entire ind as fast as they could.
After being blessed by Liliths miracle power, the white eagles intelligence became rather high. Although they are still unable to speak, they could still answer in the form of nodding or shaking their head to the old mans questions.
About how many people are roughly on the ind, hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands?
The people on this ind dont have Bai Luos basic sacred pouch. They could only rely on the garbage crops from the miracle continent, hence they couldnt produce that much food.
Generally speaking, it takes at least an average of 5 acres ofnd to support the food consumption of one person.
Therefore, the poption of the ind would never exceed 50,000.
However, even so, it will be a big challenge for the Ardennes. Their number is too small after all.
What?
However, the answer really surprised Bai Luo. The old man had a smile on the other hand. The result was within his expectations,
A little over a thousand? So few?
How could there be so few people?
Bai Luo pointed at the white eagles and said,
Everyones life is in your hands, you mustnt make a mistake!
The white eagles were shaken upon hearing this, but their chief, the silver eagle raised his head and looked at Bai Luo firmly. He seemed to be conveying a messageIf something goes wrong, then roast me!
Good! You have some guts!
Bai Luo looked at the old man and asked,
Uncle, what do you think is the situation of this ind?
Its not much different from what I expected.
Its highly unlikely for an ind like this to be upied by a superpower, let alone developed.
As for who upies the ind. Uncle Saros only said one word, instantly solving everyones doubts.
Pirates!
This ind is indeed a good ce.
However, it is precisely because of its superior worth that it is difficult to develop it, simply because this area is too far from the main continent.
It hangs alone overseas and is in a position that is difficult for the countries around to control.
Pirates are verymon in this sea area.
The old man exined to everyone,
They plunder the passing merchant ships and often pige the residents of the surrounding inds. Even if some people build a settlement here, it wouldnt survive for long.
Because pirates will repeatedly attack this ce until they make it theirs.
Then why did you choose this ce, daddy?
Inya suddenly asked such a question, and everyone was also curious about the reason.
After all, the old uncle always considers every possibility before making a decision. He cant possibly make such a mistake. Whatever action Saros takes must have its purpose and benefit.
Do you think that picking this ce was a bad idea?
Uncle Saros calmly said to the Ardennes,
In times of peace, prepare for danger. If you arent under the slightest pressure for a long time, that will instead harm you.
Yes, if there wasnt even the looming threat of pirates, the Ardennes would truly turn into flowers in a greenhouse.
Are you afraid of some pirates?
The old mans question instantly stimted everyone.
Hahahaha!!
Theyre just mere pirates!
Kill them!
Although the Ardennes are mostlyposed of women and children for the moment. Pirates arent to be feared.
If they dare to attack, then ughter them all!
The Ardennes are not tenderhearted. They are natural warriors, they love to fight and crave war!
If they really live here peacefully for dozens of years, the Ardennes would feel very ufortable. Whats the point of not even having a decent opponent?
Okay, nowes our first test.
The old man slowly stopped the ship, then asked Lilith to cast an invisibility spell on the ship so as not to be discovered by the pirates.
There are more than a thousand pirates over there.
Pointing to the ind ahead, uncle Saros said,
They are different from all the people we met in the past.
There arent many civilians among them and even less good people. All of them are desperadoes who lick the blood on the edge of their swords!
Bandits and pirates are no different.
This also means that what you have to deal with is likely thousands of enemies, the old man said,
More than a thousand, maybe even two thousand fierce pirates!
And we
Uncle Saros gestured around,
Even if the women join the battle too, there would be no more than thirty people.
30 against 1000, 2000, or even 3000!
Can you single-handedly fight against 100 people?!
Just one against a hundred!
Inya isnt very capable, but her confidence is overflowing,
I can fight two hundred!
If Inya can fight 200, then I can ughter 300.
I can fight 500!
1000 at the very least!
We dont need 30 people, just 10 of us can absolutely ughter them!
They are the Ardennes! Proudful warriors that wouldnt back in the face of enemies!
After finishing his performance, the old man decisively retreated to the background, leaving the highest position to Bai Luo, but he still didnt forget to guide the crowd,
Everyone, dont forget, we still have miracles!
Shirley and Liliths invincibility bolstered the confidence and courage of the Ardennes.
The heart of your people is pumping, I will leave the rest to you.
The Ardennes have always been militant and united, coupled with the stimtion of the old mans speech, their blood was already boiling, thirsting for blood and battle.
We have Lilith and Shirley.
Everyone has seen Shirleys power, Bai Luo loudly said,
Even a giant storm couldnt stop us.
Can mere piratespare to the might of the stormy sea?
Yes, they had even ovee lightning and tsunamis, whats there to fear in the face of pirates?
The worst case is just some injuries and deaths.
However, as long as the children can survive, all mothers are willing to sacrifice themselves. Even the big brothers and sisters were prepared to pave the way for their younger siblings with their bones.
This is how the Ardennes have survived over the past two hundred years.
However, this time, I not only desire victory but also zero casualties.
Bai Luos words deeply infected all the Ardennes,
A single person cant be missing!
Without waiting for the crowd to respond, Bai Luo bluntly said,
I will ride Shirley and take the lead, everyone will follow Lilith, for she will protect you.
Although its possible to leave all the battles to Miracles, its absolutely uneptable for the Ardennes.
They are fighting for Bai Luo, not simply epting his shelter. Those who work hard get food, and those who dont work will not be rewarded. This is the tradition of Arden.
Therefore, even if Lilith could single-handedly wipe out all of the enemies, the Ardennes must participate in this war, even if it puts their lives at risk.
They need to show their worth, proving that Bai Luo isnt just raising a bunch of rice buckets.
Bai Luo understood this, and he couldnt disregard the wishes of the Ardennes just because he had miracles.
The Ardennes had no way of dealing with the storm, thats why they obediently acknowledged their powerlessness and hid in the cabin.
Over the years, the old man has trained the Ardennes using military training.
Do as you are told, dont have any doubts, do your part.
However, what the Ardennes are facing now isnt natural disasters such as storms, but a mere group of pirates. Even without Lilith and Shirley, as long as the Ardennes seize the right opportunity, they can wipe them out.
Uncle?
I will go with you.
Uncles positioning of himself is a man that can be sacrificed at any moment, hence he wanted to save the most forward and most dangerous position to himself.
Bai Luo originally wanted to refuse, but his old mansbat power is really exceptional.
Nowadays, there are too few adult warriors in Arden. Bai Luo really couldnt leave a grandmaster like his old man behind,
You can go, but you must promise me first. If I say withdraw, you must withdraw.
Sensing Bai Luos reluctance and determination, Saros nodded,
Now you are the leader, you have the final say.
Bai Luo smiled upon receiving the old mans promise, What should I do next. How about I go scouting first?
Go ahead.
The old man didnt say anything about the potential dangers, because Bai Luo is already the most powerful being among the Ardennes.
Now he needs to show his power and protect the Ardennes.
Only in the future when the Ardennes have grown up can they protect their king.
its getting dark.
Be careful.
Issafeiya simply said, and Bai Luo responded with a confident smile,
Dont worry!
Although Liliths invisibility spell has no time limit, it has a distance limit.
Once she leaves, their ships can no longer be hidden.
Hence, Bai Luo waited until it was dark, then rode Shirley and took Lilith to the coast from a high altitude.
Shirley has a special scouting ability. Regardless of day or night, she can get the exact number and distribution of creatures. She will soon get a clear picture of the number of people on the ind.
More importantly, as a miracle master, Bai Luo can intuitively perceive the power of all kinds of miracles.
If this ind has a trace of miracle fluctuations. That is, if the pirates have some kind of magical power, Bai Luo will definitely discover it in a short period.
Shirley and Lilith, as miracle creatures, also have such abilities.
Of course, if the other party has a miracle master like Bai Luo, they would quickly detect his arrival, but it doesnt matter. Even if the enemys stance is tough, they arent afraid of fighting. The big deal is to simply ze a trail of blood and leave this ind.
There are 1284 people in total, but there is no trace of the power of miracles.
With the personal dispatch of a miracle master, its impossible to hide the fluctuations of miracle power from Bai Luo. Therefore, Bai Luo is certain that no person on this ind has the power of miracles.
Basically safe.
After confirming the number, Bai Luo immediately returned and recounted the status of the ind
How is the situation?
Very good. Bai Luo said, There is no miracle power on the ind.
This point is very important.
In front of miracles, the number of people is mostly irrelevant, but if there is a miracle master, that means that there is arge number of miracle children on this ind.
These people are not easy to deal with. They are extremely powerful opponents that the current Arden mustnt easily provoke.
Detailed investigation, meticulous nning, andpleteyout. Sending troops without these is taboo.
If there are truly miracles or miracle masters on this ind, Uncle Saros solemnly said, then we can only give up on it.
Yes.
This is not a question of whether they can fight or not. The problem is that there is a huge difference in background between the two. Bai Luo needs to think twice for the sake of the Ardennes.
Fortunately, these pirates are ordinary people.
What about their number?
1284!
What else is there to n? Lets ughter them!
Hearing that there were only more than 1200 people, Noel immediately stood up and shouted,
Ill be the vanguard, no one can take this position from me!
The moment Noel finished speaking, he was pped to the ground by the old man.
Even if there are only a few people, we have to prepare properly. Underestimating any enemy is a big taboo.
Sarosmented that Noel still has much to learn, so he personally arranged everyones positions, even drawing the map of the harbor,
You must memorize all of these.
Got it, old man.
Noel got up from the ground and rubbed the back of his head with an awkward smile.
Pfft! A kid wants to be the vanguard.
Heh, little Noel, dont think you can be so arrogant just because you dont wet the bed anymore.
Diana was holding a spear at this moment. Beside her were several older Arden women. Their strength is extraordinary, although most of them arent as powerful as Noel, even he wouldnt dare to challenge more than 3.
The women of the Arden n are very terrifying. They are powerful enough to tear apart tigers and leopards by hand.
I
Noel was very dissatisfied with Diana revealing his scandal as a child,
Who hadnt wet the bed in their life. Have you ever seen one?
Yes, I have.
Diana wanted to say that Bai Luo had never wet the bed, but now, Bai Luos identity is different. She naturally doesnt dare to say that.
Okay, okay.
Bai Luo interrupted their argument,
There are few of us. Its stupid to act together, it would be very troublesome if we around surrounded by the enemy, and this wouldnt be efficient.
Lets split into six teams.
The big sisters will split into 3 teams of 6 people each, led by Diana, Emmett, and Gonia.
Yes!
As youmand!
Most of them are women with children. Few of them are 17 or 18 years old or in their early twenties.
For example, Gonia is actually only 18 years old, but because her Ardennes bloodline isnt very prominent, her strength is much worse than Issafeiyas.
In addition, Gonia doesnt have amazing archery like Jerah, hence she is often not regarded as a considerable fighting force in the Arden n.
Fortunately, Gonias intelligence is very high. Bai Luo felt that she was more suitable to be a researcher and a schr.
Now is a critical time, and these big sisters have also be an important fighting force.
Just like Diana. She is an extremely skilled warrior. She can easily fight Noel to a standstill and even suppress him relying on her experience. A top powerhouse of the Arden n.
If it werent for her two children that need to be taken care of, Diana wanted to remain a warrior rather than a mother.
Emmett on the other hand is the daughter of Grandpa Mountain, the vige pharmacist, and botanist.
Emmett, 36, has a son about the same age as Abaddon named Boya, and a 6-year-old daughter, Seffini.
In her youth, she was a well-known hunter in the vige.
Although many women have not fought for many years due to theck of food, they have regained most of their skills under the guidance of Issafeiya during their journey on the sea.
Although they dont dare to im that they have regained their peak strength, 70% to 80% are still there.
The remaining two teams, one is led by me, and the other is led by uncle Saros.
Noel, Issafeiya, and Jerah, you all charge with me.
Bai Luomanded,
Inya, Fiora, Little John, Leon, She, you all act together with uncle Saros.
In this way, all thirty people have been arranged properly.
The remaining 50 were mostly children, but more than a dozen adult women were left to protect them.
Chapter 39: The Moon is Obscured and the Wind is Mellow
Chapter 39: The Moon is Obscured and the Wind is Mellow
The moon is obscured and the wind is mellow. Its really good weather.
at and asked the old man to slowly drive the boat towards the coast.
The number of small boats they had was sufficient. Lilith doesnt need to use her spell to create a new one. The crowd boarded the five boats and soon reached the port.
It was a simple wooden port made by the pirates.
There are arge number of single-story wooden houses distributed on it, which could roughly amodate 3,000 people. It can be considered a medium-sized fishing vige.
Its a bit too close.
The location of the houses is very close to the coast. Moreover, there are still some night-watch pirates patrolling around.
However, they didnt see a single ship in the wooden harbor,
The absence of ships means that another group of pirates arent here.
There are still people out?
It seems that we have to prepare for another battle after this one.
The old man had previously judged that the number of pirates was likely to exceed 3,000.
However, after investigation, they found that there were only 1,284 people on the entire ind. Moreover, there wasnt a single ship on the ind, hence they guessed that arge number of pirates were probably out plundering.
There are only about 1,200 people here.
With just a nce, the old man roughly judged the poption of the fishing vige. He asked,
There are still 100 more people on the ind?
Yes.
Bai Luo said,
During my previous investigation, I found that they are living in the forest, which is a bit strange.
What are they doing in the forest?
I dont know.
Everyone was a little puzzled, why did the pirates run to the interior of the ind, is there any treasure there?
Could they be because of some hidden treasure?
Little John made a big brain guess. This is indeed a possibility, Bai Luo said,
100 pirates guarding a treasure. Hm There is such a chance.
No matter what, lets kill this group of people first.
The moment Bai Luo ordered, everyone immediately took action,
Attack!
Issafeiya, Inya, Jerah, Little John, and others, all people that had good archery moved at the same time.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
They walked softly and silently on the muddy ground.
They were nimble and had a clear division ofbor, drawing their bows and arrows and shooting at the enemies in one go.
Poof!
Each arrow harvested a life, no need for a second one.
Due to the swiftness and abruptness of the attack, these patrolling pirates fell on the ground without even having a chance to speak.
The whole process hardly attracted the attention of other pirates.
Deep in the darkness, Lilith used a sound muffling fairy magic to ensure that everyone sessfully infiltrates this small fishing vige.
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
Everyone swiftly walked forward, shooting with great frequency, killing the pirates standing on the hanging bridges, fences, and towers of the houses one after the other.
Whats that sound?
The loud sound caused by the body of a pirate falling from the tower finally attracted the attention of the pirates.
Whats going on?
Dead, dead!
A pirate looked at the corpse at his feet in horror, then quickly gazed at the surrounding darkness, faintly seeing the outline of other corpses.
An enemy hase ashore! Its an enemy attack!!
ng~ng~ng~~
The rm bells were rung, waking all pirates from their sweet dreams, including their temporary leader Mondo.
Quick, all of you get your weapons! Damn, who is attacking us?!
These pirates were dressed in rags, and because they hadnt taken a bath for many years, they all reeked of sweat and fish.
Everyone on night duty is dead!
How is it possible?!
They were killed with one blow, all of them!
Mondo examined the bodies. It wouldnt have mattered if he didnt check, but upon checking, Mondo immediately broke out in cold sweat.
Who the hell is attacking? Such terrifying archery.
Almost none of the corpses were attacked twice. All of them died with just one arrow!
Is everyone here?
Theyre all up.
Where are the enemies, where the hell are they?
A pirate vige with thousands of people, with no reasonablemand structure, was suddenly awakened from sleep. Naturally, discipline and organization wouldnt be expected from them. Most of them didnt even know what happened.
Looking at the chaos, Bai Luo raised his hand and said, As nned, separate!
Yes!
There are too few Ardennes, just about 30.
Even if they barged into the pirates vige, due to Liliths magic, they were not detected. Everyone swiftly acted, as if they had rehearsed countless times in their minds.
Whoosh! Whoosh!!
Ahhh!
Screams continuously sounded, because they werent shot at the head, but at their belly, causing them to wail in pain.
Where are they?
Whos shooting arrows in the dark?
Light the torches, hurry up!
Over there! There seems to be a figure over there!
Their arrows have been almost used, and Liliths magic needs to be used in too many ces. Moreover, the Ardennes move too quickly. It isnt a surprise that there was some omission in the end.
Sure enough, Bai Luo heard the cry of the piratesthey found the Ardennes.
You cant even see in front of you, are you blind?!
Bai Luo ordered Shirley to release her miracle light, then decisively appeared in front of the pirates and started to attract their attention,
Im here!
Over there!
White light!
What is that thing? The horse! The horse is glowing!
The pirates had never seen such a thing. Most of them dont know about the existence of miracles, even Mondo isnt very clear.
Shoot! Quick! Shoot it!
Without organization or discipline, Mondo just ordered everyone to attack, but as soon as his voice sounded, screams of pain sounded from the rear.
The Ardennes in the forest attacked again, leaving Mondo at a loss.
He didnt know how many Ardennes there were, and he was overwhelmed by Shirleys white light. Finally, hepletely abandoned reason and took the lead in charging with an axe,
Follow me, lets kill him first!!
Heh.
Bai Luo noticed therge number of arrows flying towards him, but he didnt heed them.
There were 1,200 pirates, and the ones that died during the previous attack were no more than 50.
However, the area of the fishing vige is toorge inparison to the 30 Ardennes. They wandered through the narrow gaps of the houses and attacked the pirates passing by.
The several Ardennes teams literally fragmented the disorganized pirates even further.
Although they said that 1 would fight 100 at the beginning, they are actually facing no more than 100 people at the same time.
In just 5 minutes, the Ardennes killed more than 100 people in this chaos.
Ahh!
A pirate fell to the ground, and before he could react, a sharp dagger shed his neck.
Poof~~
She is only 13 years old, but at this time, relying on her petite stature, she used her extreme flexibility to locate and kill pirates in one crisp shot.
Several severed heads flew around, but not a drop of blood fell on Shes body.
Over here!
Five or six pirates noticed a little girl, and they immediately realized that the other party was the enemy,
Kill her!
Hmph.
She nced at them coldly, then pounced forward without any hesitation.
Ora!
Diana clenched her fist and mmed it into the heart of the nearest pirate.
Boom!
The tremendous force not only shattered the pirates heart and dented his chest, but also sent him flying towards the four or five people behind him, pushing them collectively on the ground.
Haa!
Drawing her spear, Diana stabbed backward, skewing two pirates that tried to sneak on her from behind.
Be careful!
Dong! Dong! Dong!
Several arrows were blocked by a shield, followed by a burst of painful wailing.
Diana looked at the roof to the side, where Jerah was standing, and next to her were the archers that tried to shoot her, dead.
Thanks, girl.
On the roof!
Several pirates climbed up, but Jerahs speed was faster, she leaped down, somersaulted, and stretched her hand to catch the head of one of the pirates. The moment shended on the ground, she used the inertia to twist the pirates head and throw his body away.
Whoosh!
Dropping her longbow to the ground, she pulled out two machetes that emitted a cold glow.
The pirates beside Jerah only felt a trace of shill on their neck. The next moment, blood spurted out like a river,
Urgh
Heh, this is what an Ardennes is all about.
Jerah ignored those pirates struggling at the door of death. She was very excited at this time. Her blood was boiling.
Hahaha,e again,e again!
Noel was the same as her.
The young man was holding a long spear and skillfully waving it around. He not only stabbed the pirates to death but also picked up their bodies with his spear and used them as projectiles.
Every time he waved his spear, the sound of bones crunching and the wailing of pirates could be heard.
Pirates didnt wear armor. In the face of the Ardennes that were born with superhuman strength, it was like the difference between a small sheep and a giant bear.
Rumble!
Blue electric arcs bloomed in the air, gushing out from Shirleys wings, turning into lightning. Along with the earth-shaking sound of thunder, the pirates were struck by giant lightning bolts, instantly turning into charred bodies. Even more shocking were the giant craters left by the lightning bolts.
Ahhh!
Help!
Monster, run, run!
The miracle power shown by Shirley made these pirates who had never seen the world think that god wrath had descended. They immediately lost all courage and fled for their lives.
Huh?
Bai Luo was also very curious. He couldnt help but ask Shirley.
Since when could you release lightning?
After breaking through the previous storm, Shirley felt like she had acquired new abilities. I can also do this.
The moment Shirley finished speaking, she raised her forelimbs in the air,
Get out of my way!
Neigh~~~
Along her neighing, the originally calm air began to flow, bing faster and more intense at a rapid speed.
Tornado!
A tornado swept the surrounding pirates, along with their houses, into the sky.
Awesome!
Shirley actually acquired an AOE skill, Bai Luo was very surprised,
How many times can you release it?
As many as you want, master!
The energy of miracle creatures is infinite, and they can fight endlessly without any side effects, just like a perpetual motion machine.
The only difference lies in their output limits.
Just like Shirley before, she could only release wind des. Although it could be released indefinitely, its attack range is too small.
And now, perhaps because of breaking through that terrifying storm, Shirleys miracle power has evolved, reaching a new level.
She gained the power to control storms and lightning, greatly increasing Shirleys destructive power.
Sure enough, as the ck book said, riding her, Bai Luo would be invincible on the battlefield.
What are you waiting for!
Bai Luo patted Shirleys fluffy crystal-like mane and said with a smile,
Kill them all!
Bai Luo originally thought that they might need the power of two miracles to wlessly settle this battle, but he now found that theres no need for Lilith to act, they are more than enough.
As youmand!
As a result, a terrifying storm along with the endless sound of thunder enveloped this part of the ind.
Such frequent attacks, endless storms, and thunder aggravated the panic in the hearts of the pirates.
It wasnt just the pirates, even the Ardennes were stunned.
Hahahahaha
Using powerful spells to sweep mobs, this kind of happiness can only be enjoyed by mages, its iprehensible to warriors.
At this moment, Bai Luo, in the eyes of the pirates, was no different from a demon.
He rode the majestic Pegasus, released thunder, controlled storms, and took the lives of arge number of pirates with ease.
All gather, all gather!!
Shield, hold up your shield!
Retreat into the forest, all retreat into the forest!
When Bai Luo heard this order, he followed the sound source and immediately found Mondo. This guy is still alive.
Zizizizizi!
Wait.
Bai Luo stopped Shirley who was going to kill Mundo with lightning. He took off the spear hanging on her side and said,
As the leader, its shameful that I have no kill under my record, so Ill take care of this.
Block it, block it all!
Mundo didnt know that he was targeted. Although he was frightened, he still made the best judgment at this critical juncture.
Whoosh! Poof!
However, in the next moment, a spear pierced through Mondo who was running, nailing him to the ground, leaving his body swaying in the air.
The funny thing is that he didnt know who their enemy was until his death
Chapter 40: Treants
Chapter 40: Treants
Run!
Run!
Demons, they are demons!
Theyre obviously pirates, evil individuals who kill, rape, loot, andmit all kinds of atrocities, but now, they acted like a vulnerable group that has been prosecuted.
How disgusting.
Bai Luo looked at the escaping pirates with a cold expression.
If they were innocent fishermen living here, Bai Luo would choose to conquer them, then slowly reform them, turning them into his subjects.
When dealing with ordinary people, Bai Luo adheres to the principle of not killing if not necessary.
After all, they have no grievances with each other. If possible, on the premise of ensuring the interests of the Ardennes, Bai Luo wouldnt go too far. He isnt a tyrant after all.
Pirates on the other hand
They are enemies. Bai Luo will not show mercy to them, and he has no intention of converting such trash into the new citizens of Arden.
As for capturing them asborers, its simply ridiculous.
They have Lilith, a powerful fairy. Her magic can build houses, roads, castles, and more with ease. Even if they bring tens of thousands of ves, they wouldnt be able topare with Liliths workload in a few days.
So, adhering to the principle of not leaving one behind and beheading on the spot, Bai Luo ordered the Ardennes to continue chasing and killing them until they were forced into the forest, only then did they stop.
Everyone, stop chasing!!
Bai Luo issued an order and passed it on through the white eagles.
Soon, all the Ardennes were back.
Shirley?
Bai Luo asked Shirley to use her perception to check the number of the remaining pirates, and she replied that 100 remain.
This means that in the past few minutes, more than 1,000 pirates died in their hands.
Shirley only struck a few times, seemingly a grand scene, but because Bai Luo restrained her, not allowing her to rampage at will, she actually killed less than 300 pirates.
The rest is the doing of the Ardennes.
Indeed,pared to normal humans, the Ardennes are really monsters. Their physical quality is superhuman. Not only do they possess superhuman power, but their reaction speed is also far beyond that of ordinary people.
Although the average Ardennes dont dare to im that they can single-handedly defeat 100 soldiers. However, if they rely on sneak attacks and assassination, with sufficient weapons, one Ardennes can indeed kill one hundred people.
Haha, I finally stretched my muscles, so happy!
Diana threw a stolen pirate sword on the ground. It was in a bad state, covered with nicks,
Its just that these weapons are too bad, dozens of them are not enough.
I killed 41, is there anyone with a higher score?
Diana shouted, wanting topare with everyone to prove that her valor hadnt diminished.
44.
Jerah calmly quoted a number.
50.
Noel felt that his score should be the highest, but elder sister Issafeiya and uncle Saros hadnt stated a precise number yet.
The others reported their kill count one after another. She has killed 15, and the one with the least kills was Emmett.
Her fighting style relies mainly on poison, hence few people were directly killed by her, only 7. However, many more were indirectly affected, so she is an excellent supporter.
You guys are too fierce, I only killed 12 of them.
Inya felt that she really had bad luck, following the old man to battle.
If I knew this, I wouldnt have followed daddy. He loves to snatch my kills!
At the end, when their kill count was totaled, they found that it only added up to around 700, but there were still about 300 left
Feiya and the old man killed three hundred?
I killed 95, Uncle Saros bluntly said,
Feiya should have killed 203.
Hmm.
Issafeiya never takes the initiative to ask for credit. She even felt that her record was somewhat weak this time, nothing to show off.
Boss, what about the group in the forest? Should we chase after them?
Lilith has moved ahead.
Bai Luo said,
You guys clean up this ce. Ill go to the forest to take a look.
By the way.
Bai Luo stopped and looked behind, Kill those who escaped into the sea too.
Some pirates choose to jump into the sea, but most of them fled into the depths of the forest.
This was Mondosst order before he died, and they apparently took it as theirst straw.
However, the forest is not a good ce. At least, its even deadlier than Shirley and the Ardennes for these pirates.
As youmand!
The Ardennes were still unsatisfied from the previous battle. With Bai Luos order, they immediatelyunched a hunt for the enemies who fled to the beach.
As for those pirates who fled to the forest 1,000 pirates were killed by them, and the remaining 100 were nothing to fear.
However, Bai Luo is a cautious person. It would be troublesome if those pirates spread out across the forest, hence he sent Lilith.
Those pirates that escaped into the forest are simply seeking death.
Both Noel and Jerah had fought against Lilith in a forest. The two of them are afraid that they would never forget her terrifying power.
Haaa~ Haaa~
They were first attacked by the Ardennes, then frightened by Shirleys terrifying power; the remaining 100 or so pirates seemed to have lost their fighting spirit, almost desperate.
Damn!
A pirate angrily shouted,
What are they? How can they be so powerful?
Flying horses, as well as lightning and storms, is this the wrath of the gods?
The pirates are terrified. Many of them even started to doubt whether they are in a nightmare, and some even repented.
If it werent for the fact that there was no God in this world, some of them would likely pray on the spot, asking for Gods forgiveness.
To this, Bai Luo would naturally not refuse,
I will fulfill your wishes and send you to God.
What should we do?
What do these guys want?
Snap.
One of the pirates stepped on a branch, breaking it. It made a clear sound even in this darkness.
Ahh!!!
The sudden noise terrified the group of pirates, causing them to flee in fear.
Whats going on?!
Run?
RUN!!
The pirates shriek caused a chain reaction. The other pirates didnt know what happened but, driven by fear, they followed other people and ran.
Haa, Haa, Haa.
The pirates almost used all their strength and ran wildly.
A group of people shuttled through the dense forest, rustling. They trekked in the dark, not even daring to light a torch, for fear that the terrifying demons would notice the firelight, chase after, and kill them.
However, after running away for a long time, they noticed that there wasnt the slightest trace of pursuers.
Who is it? Which idiot said to run?!
Making me run for so long, ???????!
We hahaa Where are we now?
One by one, the pirates were panting, but their fear was not soothed by exhaustion.
Under the darkness, the solitude of the forest was even greater. The gloomy environment and the threat of death have woven into arge ck, enveloping the group of pirates.
Ah~~
The silence was broken by a scream, startling the pirates,
Whats wrong? What happened again? Which idiot screamed?
Boom~Boom!
The pirate received no answer, but rather an earthquake-like motion.
The ground beneath his feet was trembling, and the sound of trees breaking reverberated in all directions. A certain pirate only felt a strong wind blowing in his face, filled with the smell of soil.
Boom!
Severe pain rushed straight to his brain, followed by eternal darkness.
Boom.
More and more inexplicable noises sounded. Thetter was the sound of swaying trees, but there is neither wind nor rain, why would such a thing happen?
What the hell is going on? What the hell is going on here?!
A pirate finally couldnt bear it any longer. With trembling hands, he took out a fire heart coal from his pocket, a tool specially used to make fire at sea.
Because he had nothing to burn, he simply took out a bottle of booze, sprinkled it on the ground, and dropped the fire heart coal in his hand.
H~~
The mes burned, and the light finally illuminated this dark, gloomy forest.
Ah, ah, ah
However, in the next moment, the pirate opened his mouth wide, as if he saw something horrific. He staggered back with trembling legs, mysterious yellow liquid dripping from his crotch.
The dry bark, the wrinkled face, and the sunken eye sockets on the tree trunk staring at him dead in the face.
The corpses of other pirates hang on its branches, pierced through, but more slipped on the ground.
The corpses of the pirates littered the ground, stepped on by the tree monsters, and turned into meat patties. The blood mixed with the dirt gave off a disgusting smell. The pirates that were still alive looked at this scene with extreme terror, their legs were soft and their crotches were wet.
Roar!!!
The treants heaved a sharp and terrifying roar,pletely destroying every pirates spiritual defense.
Ahh!!!!
In the firelight, the shadows of the pirates getting torn apart were reflected on the ground, followed by the feet of the giant treants stepping on their remains; Along with the sound of bones breaking, they were crushed into meat sauce.
It wasnt until dawn that the forest gradually regained its calm. The blood and mutted body parts disappeared, leaving only the lush trees and the smooth evennd.
Ssh!
Arge bucket of cold water was poured down on his head, and a pirate woke up screaming, snot, and tears trickling down his face.
Monster! Monster! Dont kill me, dont kill me!
The memory of the darkness and the terrifying tree monster was still vivid.
He didnt know what happened at all, the only thing he remembered was those terrifyingrge trees with faces and eyes, like demonic monsters.
Can this guys brain still function?
Noel couldnt help but say,
He looks like he has been scared silly?
The treants awakened bydy Lilith are indeed terrifying, Jerah said. She has a deep understanding of the terror of these monsters.
Its already good that he wasnt frightened to death after encountering such a monster.
Wake all of them up.
Bai Luo asked the children to continue fetching water, then sshed thest three pirates left in the entire fishing vige, waking them up one after the other.
Ahh!
Help! Help!
After they woke up, their reactions were very consistent, all crying and begging for mercy.
Bai Luo didnt directly kill these people.
The main reason why he didnt kill them is to ask them some questions. Moreover, they passed out due to excessive fright, falling on the ground among the pile of corpses. The treants couldnt distinguish between them and the bodies around, indirectly saving their lives.
The treants are awakened by Liliths fairy magic, but they have no intelligence and cant be considered true life forms.
Just like the thousands of mushroom people before, they are actually more like Liliths puppets, or rather marites whose strings are controlled by her.
When Bai Luo found these surviving pirates, he asked Lilith to tie them up with vines and hang them in the fishing vige port.
Bai Luo needs to ask questions to get more information.
For example, what about the remaining eighty pirates, are they guarding some kind of treasure?
Also, why are there no vessels here? Not even fishing boats? Are there more pirates that have set out to plunder?
The most important thing is the number of these people and when they will return.
Ill ask you a few questions.
Bai Luo opened his mouth to ask, but the three pirates immediately mored
Dont kill me, dont kill me.
Let me go, please let me go.
In their eyes, Bai Luo was no different from a demon king from hell, extremely terrifying.
Tsk. Bai Luo didnt look happy.
So noisy.
Lilith.
The little fairy understood, she pulled out her magic wand, then pointed it to the three pirates.
Afterward, pink smoke enveloped the three of them, getting into their nose and mouth as they breathed. Soon after, the three pirates lost their consciousness.
They were very dizzy, just their being very drunk.
Lilith cast a psychedelic spell on them. The effect of this fairy spell is a bit like Veritaserum from Harry Potter.
Chapter 41: Miracle Race
Chapter 41: Miracle Race
Thanks, Lilith.
Bai Luo looked at the three pirates and asked,
How many pirates live on this ind?
There are three thousand, more than three thousand.
The pirates were in a trance, dazedly spilling all of their secrets.
In order to determine the reliability of this information, Bai Luo asked the other pirates and got a simr answer.
More than 3,000?
Hearing this number, Bai Luo secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
Pirates are not enough to fear. They can kill 1200 today, and its not difficult to kill another 1800 tomorrow.
The strength of Shirley and Lilith is too terrifying. Once they strike, let alone one or two thousand, even a tens of thousands elite soldiers army will be decimated with enough time.
However, these pirates told Bai Luo some bad news.
What do you think, uncle?
Pirate King Morgan
These pirates were not simply scattered mobs, they are organized and affiliated with a great pirate called Morgan.
The legend of Morgan has a history of at least 150 years on the sea.
The old man seriously said, Rumor has it that he rules thergest pirate group in the Eastern Sea, the ck Rangers.
The power of miracles is very rare on the great sea. Only the Azure Duchy and a few pirate kings have it. Moreover, because of their varying abilities, its often called the power of gods rather than simply miracles.
This itself is also amon tactic used by thend miracle masters to fool themon people.
150 years?
Bai Luo inquired,
Descendants? Or family inheritance?
In Bai Luos opinion, humans cant live that long, so Is Morgan a nickname? Or a family passed title?
His Majesty the Pirate King has the power of God. He lived for two hundred years. He has eternal life. His Majesty will surely know that you attacked this ce. When the timees, he will send troops to take revenge.
As he heard the pirate dazedly spew these words, Bai Luo frowned slightly,
If he wants toe, thene! Im not afraid of him.
Bai Luo isnt afraid of an opponent like the pirate king, nor are the Ardennes.
The only problem was that the pirates description of Morgan was too bizarre, making Bai Luo secretly vignt.
Eternal youth, is it true or false? Maybe a fraud?
Bai Luo noticed that these pirates seemed doubtful of this legend themselves. After all, its just a legend, and these pirates hadnt seen Morgan themselves.
200 years Can people really live that long?
However, upon thinking of the magic of miracles, Bai Luo decided that its better to adjust his cognition,
Are there miracles that can grant people immortality in this world?
There are.
Uncle Saros nodded and said,
The Marquise of Everspring in the Iron Eagle Kingdom has such a miracle.
The old man seemed nostalgic upon mentioning this person, but he didnt say any further.
Bai Luo:
Well, hearing that even miracles that can grant immortality exist, what else can Bai Luo say? Miracles are indeed awesome.
In addition, miracle creatures are closely rted to miracle masters, hence they can make them immortal.
Haa?
Bai Luo immediately thought of Shirley and Lilith. He pointed at himself with wide eyes, and the old man nodded in affirmation.
However, this only applies to the miracle master. To Bai Luo, if he loses his family and lives alone, then immortality is meaningless.
Hence the old man told Bai Luo that the power of miracles can increase the lifespan of human beings. However, it would be better to find miracles rted to life, such as the fountain of youth of the Marquise of Everspring, which can directly grant eternal life to mortals.
The miracle of immortality
Bai Luo secretly vowed to find it. It wasnt just for him, but also for his elder sister, the old man, and the others.
He didnt know about it before, hence it didnt cross his mind, but now that knew, he must find it no matter what.
However, its pointless to talk about this now.
Their attention should be on the pirate king Morgan for now.
How many men does Morgan have?
Regarding this issue, these pirates are actually not clear. They were asked to stay and keep watch on this ind. Obviously, they are unqualified ordinary pirates, mere cannon fodder.
How could they know such a confidential matter?
As for whether Morgan is a miracle master, and what his divine power is, these pirates werepletely clueless.
In the end, Bai Luo stopped inquiring about these things,
What do you use this ind for?
We use it as a transit station.
To Store treasures?
To supply materials.
What about the eighty pirates in the depths of the ind?
The pirates suddenly fell silent. Bai Luo looked at Lilith in confusion, only to hear her say,
Master, you asked them a question that they have no knowledge of.
Its as if someone was asking a question and suddenly said something like Darabum Paband Bedib Dobiruon. Complete nonsense.
The average person would naturally respond with: What?
Sure enough, the pirates didnt understand the meaning of Bai Luos words.
I said, why did you send eighty pirates to the depths of this ind? What are they doing?
Unfortunately, the three pirates still couldnt answer this question.
Are there pirates anywhere else on the ind?
The old man suddenly interjected and asked such a question, to which the pirates answered in unison,
No.
Bai Luo was silent,
There are no other pirates on the ind?
No.
Whats going on?
Bai Luo looked at Shirley, and thetter replied with absolute certainty,
Shirley really noticed human fluctuations over there.
Shirley cant be wrong, nor is Liliths fairy magic.
In this way, only one option remainsThe more than 80 people in the forest arent pirates!
After that, Bai Luo asked some more questions.
After confirming that all the information that these pirates held had been extracted, Bai Luo ordered the Ardennes to behead them.
Are you sure that there are more people on the ind?
Absolutely, Bai Luo said affirmatively,
Shirley told me that there are at least eighty more.
Youre fast, go scout it out first.
Uncle Saros suggested,
However, if you face any danger, dont act rashly. Come back first and well discuss it slowly.
Bai Luo is the core of the Ardennes, he is absolutely not to be lost. Anyone can be sacrificed with the exception of Bai Luo.
Shhhhh~
Oh?
Bai Luo, who was about to ask Shirley toe over, froze for a moment. However, this didnt go unnoticed in the eyes of the old man,
Whats wrong?
A good thing!
Bai Luo didnt say much but just smiled. Saros was puzzled at first, but his eyes widened in the next moment.
Go ahead and do your thing. Find me if you need anything.
The old man said, Ill help you arrange things here.
Im leaving.
After Bai Luo finished speaking, he mounted Shirley and took off into the sky, and Lilith immediately followed.
She sat on Bai Luos shoulder and said,
Master, let Lilith help you fight next time.
There is no more danger in the port. The remaining pirates are concentrated in the depths of the ind, and Bai Luo is rushing straight towards them. Even if there is something wrong, Bai Luo will solve it himself.
Hmm.
Bai Luo nodded and said,
Well also look at a new miracle by the way.
Although Lilith is a miracle creature, she also knows about thew of miracle awakening and understands how low is the possibility of acquiring one.
Bai Luo naturally knows that, but he possesses three different miracles. Who could have more experience in finding miracles than him?
This is how the master found you, Lilith.
Eh?
Lilith blinked her lovely eyes and covered her mouth,
Master is so amazing!
Of course!
Shirley said with pride,
Master is invincible throughout the world!
And super handsome, handsome as hell!
Hee hee hee.
Hearing the cute chattering andughter echoing in his ears, Bai Luo felt that they shouldnt say that.
They should be more humble. Although its all true, its not very good to say it so loudly.
Now, let me see what this fourth miracle is.
Bai Luo sank to the depths of his soul. The ck book appeared, then flipped page by page, stopping on the originally nk fourth page.
[They are pure, they are simple, they are kind. They never crave the flesh and blood of living beings]
[Yet they were betrayed and coveted]
[Is the extra 666 years of heartbeats a blessing or a curse?]
[They have lost their king and home. O merciful Lord, please let them travel through the forests and be the dreamy creatures of stories and legends once again, to be asked questions about their ears.]
[Time remaining: 364 days and 23 hours]
[Direction: 60 southeast]
Thats long!!
Bai Luo secretlyined, it was the first time he encountered such a long riddle,
No, its more than just a riddle, it feels like its telling me a story.
However, theres so much information that I dont know where to start from.
[They are pure, they are simple, they are kind. They never crave the flesh and blood of living beings]
First of all, the first sentence: Pure, simple, and kind. They dont eat the flesh and blood of living beings.
In simple terms, this should be a description of the characteristics of the new miracle.
Oh, and theres another very important piece of information in the riddle: They.
The ck book used they!
Could it be a miracle race?
Bai Luo suddenly thought of the eighty humanoids on the ind that even the pirates didnt know about,
Is it them?
Since they dont crave flesh and blood, then they must be vegetarian.
The second half of the first sentence is long but very simple, it means theyre vegetarian.
Bai Luo rode on Shirleys back and flew towards the position indicated by the ck book.
However, this time, they dont even need the ck book, Shirley can feel it herself,
Shirley, take me to the life fluctuation you discovered before.
Okay, master!
Shirley flew straight towards the humanoids. It was just like turning on autopilot, hence Bai Luo could continue to think about the riddles of the ck book.
[Yet they were betrayed and coveted]
This sentence should be indicating their condition, Bai Luo said,
It seems that they are in a miserable situation.
Thats right, a measly 80 members of the Miracle Race left. Their state is even worse than the Ardennes.
[Is the extra 666 years of heartbeats a blessing or a curse?]
I dont understand at all, what does this sentence mean?
Bai Luo found himself in a difficult spot. After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldnt figure out the meaning of the third sentence.
Some kind of ability? Or is it literally a curse?
666 years of heartbeats.
Bai Luo pondered for a moment, then muttered,
My teacher taught us that if we encounter problems that we cannot solve, we can skip them, and thene back to find a solution after finishing the ones we could solve.
Hence, Bai Luo decisively skipped to thest sentence.
[They have lost their king and home. O merciful Lord, please let them travel through the forests and be the dreamy creatures of stories and legends once again, to be asked questions about their ears.]
This sentence has a lot of information.
Losing their king and home. This sentence should be reminding me to give them both of these things.
Give them a king and give them a home.
Good point!
Its so easy!
As long as they lower their heads and bow, let alone a home, Bai Luo can give them a hundred.
The most troublesome oue would be that that isnt the literal meaning, but something more sentimental or spiritual.
For example, to get their recognition, or to give them the warmth of home,
Traveling through the forest again. This should be a reference to their attribute. They are a miracle race with a natural inclination to forests.
The dreamy creatures of stories and legends Is it a well-known fantasy species?
Ask questions about their ears
Bai Luo pondered for a moment before murmuring,
This sounds a little familiar.
The forest attribute, a frequent presence in fantasy stories, and they are always asked why their ears are pointy
Bai Luo sped his hands thoughtfully,
If I had to guess, it should be that species
Chapter 42: The Descendants of the Tree Elves
Chapter 42: The Descendants of the Tree Elves
Here we are!
Shirley stopped at a distance of only a kilometer from their destination, but because of Liliths invisibility, they were not discovered by the residents of the forest.
It had to be said that this ce is quite hidden.
Most people would never think that there would be a group of people living in such a dense forest.
The pirates had obviously explored the ind, but even they couldnt find them. As expected of a miracle race, their hiding ability is extraordinary.
Next, lets walk.
Bai Luo asked Shirley to slow down. Due to the miracle factor, Bai Luo did not regard these people as enemies.
If he could, he would naturally do his best to subdue and make them his people.
If they could sign a miracle contract, Bai Luo would treat them just like Shirley and Lilith.
Because as long as there is the slightest sense of rejection in their hearts, the contract cant be established at all.
Whats more, a miracle race is still a miracle.
If Bai Luo dies, all the adults of the entire race would be buried with him, turning into ashes.
However, its a different case for the children. They wont die on the spot, but they will quickly lose their miracle power and be mortals.
Therefore, the Miracle Race shares honor and disgrace with the king they serve. They live and die with him. They are his most loyal subjects.
Its just ahead, Master.
The distance between the two sides was no more than 200 meters. Bai Luo could even faintly see the others vige.
Their houses are built on tall trees and covered by dense foliage, making them extremely concealed. Even if someone walks through below, without paying close attention, they are unlikely to find the houses above.
There is no trace of smoke around.
Lilith told Bai Luo,
They should be an ethnic group that doesnt use fire.
Lilith didnt know they were miracle descendants, hence she referred to them as an ethnic group.
Master?
Shirley asked Bai Luo whether to make a move or not.
The people inside!!!
Bai Luo didnt sneak around. He straightforwardly walked forward while shouting,
My name is Bai Luo Adren and I came to visit! Pleasee out and talk to me!
Rest assured! I have no malicious intentions~~~
[You found them, but they dont belong to you]
[The ever-present evil kept them from ever opening their hearts again. You must gain their trust. Only gentleness and kindness can make them drop down their wariness]
Master, they ran away.
In Shirleys perception, these miracle descendants escaped at an extremely fast speed. They had no intention ofmunicating with Bai Luo at all.
As the ck book suggested, they are very wary.
However, because the actions of the Miracle Descendents were too decisive, Bai Luo didnt have time to think about the method suggested by the ck book.
Since were here, theres no reason to return empty-handed, Lilith!
As youmand!
The moment her voice sounded, Lilith had already used her fairy magic.
Rumble~
The Miracle Descendents watched as the big trees that they usually depended on for survival came to life one after another. Countless vines and branches turned into ropes, quickly tying the silhouettes jumping in the air.
Ah!
Whats this?
I cant break free, how can this happen?
Frightened cries sounded from the trees. Bai Luo asked Lilith to use her magic.
Boom!
The thick ancient trees raised their heads, the leaves scattered, revealing the miracle descendants hanging in the air like silkworms
They look a lot like humans, but their skin was much fairer.
Short and long blond hair shone in the sun, sparkling like the purest gold. The appearance of these people made Bai Luo even more amazed.
Wow, their beauty is simply phenomenal.
The ratio of males to females is almost 1:1.
But whether it was males or females, their appearance is simply gorgeous, almost out of this world.
My elder sister is also extremely beautiful though
Bai Luo quickly noticed their pointed ears,
Is this the so-called fantasy race?
Elves!
Bai Luo said this long-awaited name, Theyre really elves with pointy ears.
Please dont hurt us!!
Suddenly, an old voice sounded. It was an old man who looked at least in his seventies, with white hair and a fully wrinkled face.
Among the crowd of handsome men and beautiful women, as well as cute Shotas and Lolis, he is definitely an anomaly among anomalies.
Lord Seer?
This This is not an ordinary person!
The old man was slowly dropped to the ground. Bai Luo felt that what he said held some significance, so he immediately said,
I am not an enemy, please forgive my rudeness; I will let you down now, but I hope you dont run away, there are some things we need to talk about.
After Bai Luo finished speaking, he asked Lilith to put them down.
Lilith had already shown her strength, and Bai Luos order of releasing them was enough to leave an indelible impression on the hearts of these elves.
At the same time, Bai Luo also proved one thing they cant escape!
With Lilith around, he can capture them anytime, anywhere.
This also means that if Bai Luo had bad intentions, they couldnt possibly resist.
Your excellency is right, we are too fearful.
The old man was dropped down. His body was quite weak, almost copsing afternding on the ground.
Lilith.
Behind the old man, a seedling rose from the ground, quickly turning into a chair entwined with vines.
Whats this?
Amazing!
How did this happen? A chair grew out from the soil!
It seems to be made of vines.
As expected.
The old man is different from other elves. He first thanked Bai Luo, and after sitting down. He sorted out his thoughts and said,
You are a miracle master, and that creature flying in the air must be some kind of miracle, right?
In the face of such magical power, the old man couldnt think of a second possibility other than miracles.
Unlike those ignorant pirates, the old elf is apparently one of the few that knows about the secret of miracles.
What is a miracle?
Is there such a magical power?
Although they have pointed ears and look like elves. They shouldnt be true elves, just their descendants.
Is it really a miracle, Grandpa Andrew?
A tall slender woman with long blond hair asked the old man,
Isnt that just a myth you used to tell us before?
Its true, were proof arent we?
Grandpa Andrew looked at Bai Luo and asked, O venerable King, can you tell these children how long is the lifespan of human beings?
Bai Luo was a little surprised, but he still told the truth,
The long-lived can live to seventy or eighty years old. However, In some ces with a poor environment and severe poverty, they may die in their thirties.
Seventy or eighty years?!
How is this possible? Are you sure they werent being killed but died of old age?
Eighty years old Thats still a child!
What?
While listening to their discussion, Bai Luo heard something outrageous. He was tempted to ask whether they were joking. An eighty-year-old child?
Are you kidding?
You guys Bai Luo had guessed that they were elves at first, but now he is even more certain,
Are very long-lived?
It seems that the distinguished guest has found out.
Grandpa Andrew said,
Our ancestors are the ancient miracle race, tree elves. We have inherited their bloodline.
Unfortunately, apart from longevity, we have no other particrities.
Grandpa Andrew is obviously experienced. He could feel that Bai Luo had no ill will.
The youngest child here is also in his sixties.
If it wasnt Bai Luo who found them, but a ve trader. He would have directly attacked upon seeing so many gorgeous men and women.
You must know that the tree elves descendants can maintain youth for a long time. Theyre simply a dream bedpanion for humans.
Just imagine, when you were 16 years old, you married a young and beautiful tree elf.
However, when you be old and are about to die, the other party is still so young, maybe even more beautiful and radiant.
It is hard to imagine how big a market such a race would have in the eyes of ve traders.
Fortunately, tree elves have long since be extinct in the outside world.
The tree elves descendants on this ind are the only ones remaining in the world.
Grandpa Andrew didnt find any filth in Bai Luos eyes, only curiosity, and appreciation. The kind of appreciation for beautiful things.
This person is not the enemy of the tree elves
Grandpa Andrew made such a judgment.
Whats more, Bai Luo came with a miracle.
A person that possesses miracles is a miracle master, an exalted being with the qualifications of a king.
The n of tree elves descendants hadnt faced such a figure for many years.
Logically, they should bring out the best food, and entertain this distinguished guest in their most luxurious treehouse.
Old gentleman, youre very wise.
Bai Luo didnt order Shirley to show her power, Lilith is more than enough.
I apologize for our rudeness.
Old man Andrew said quickly,
Quick,e to our vige, let us properly entertain you, esteemed guest.
Chapter 43: Miracle Awakens
Chapter 43: Miracle Awakens
Thank you for your invitation.
At the invitation of Old Man Andrew, Bai Luo climbed up to their treehouse.
It is clearly stated in the ck Book that the tree elves are very kind miracle descendants.
Whats more, Bai Luo also brought Lilith with him. He had an absolute force advantage, hence he didnt worry that the tree elves would lead him into a trap.
This is my granddaughter, Luna.
Greetings, how do you do?
Luna is very beautiful. ording to Andrew, she is the current leader of the tree elf n, and sitting behind her is her younger brother Anderson, who is also an outrageously handsome tree elf.
Greetings, honorable miracle master.
Like his sister, Anderson is also very polite. He didnt seem to have the slightest resentment due to the previous event.
ording to Grandpa Andrew, tree elves have the power to perceive peoples hearts to a certain extent.
They cant read peoples thoughts, but they can roughly judge whether their intentions are good or bad.
They didnt feel the slightest malicious intention from Bai Luo, which caused the tree elves to lower their vignce. This can be regarded as thepletion of the ck books first task.
[You have gained their goodwill]
[But this is just the beginning. If you want to get a races recognition, first of all, you have to do something beneficial for them]
[A king has rights and obligations]
You havent dined yet, have you?
Grandpa Andrew used rather ssical words, but even Bai Luo didnt understand the meaning of the word dined.
After thinking for a moment, he thought that it should mean eat.
Oh, yes, my people and I justnded on this ind. I came in a hurry, hence I didnt eat.
The tree elves descendants be a little nervous upon hearing Bai Luo mention his people. Other than that, they were a little curious.
Your excellency, hadnt you met the pirates on this ind?
The tree elf matriarch Luna said,
There are many of them, and they are also armed with sharp weapons. Their individualbat power is not as good as ours, but if we fight, the ones who will be decimated are us.
We dare not let them find out about our existence, therefore we hid here.
The number of tree elves descendants is limited. Compared with the unending pirates, the speed of their poption replenishment is too slow. It isnt too much to say that one tree elf killed is one less tree elf in this world.
Dont worry, Ive already wiped them all out.
A single sentence, but it implied the enormous power Bai Luo possessed to everyone present.
The 3,000 pirates that they absolutely couldntpete with, were spoken of so lightly by Bai Luo. Its as if they were as vulnerable as insects.
You, you really
Andrew seemed to have guessed a part of Bai Luos intentions. He solemnly said,
Please, can you tell us your purpose? If there is anything we can do, we will try our best.
Even if Bai Luo said that he desires a few beautiful girls of the tree elf n, the tree elves would probably agree in order to survive.
Oh, I dont have anything I want you guys to do.
The ck book prompted Bai Luo to show the demeanor of a king, hence he decided to talk big,
Our n is known as the Arden n.
We have migrated here, intending to use this ind as a new settlement, Bai Luo said,
In this way, the Arden n and the tree elves will be neighbors.
I suppose you understand what that means, old man?
When two different groups live in the same ce, they have two options. Either coexisting peacefully or going to war until one side conquers or drives off the other.
Do you intend to conquer us?
Old gentleman, both of our ns have only 80 people in total. Can this be called conquest?
I prefer to call it harmony harmonious coexistence, Bai Luo said.
Harmonious coexistence?
It was the first time that Andrew heard such words,
He pondered for a while, but he couldnt figure out what harmony meant. However, he understands what coexistence means.
Youre suggesting
I would like to merge the Arden n and the tree elves into one entity, collectively called Arden.
Bai Luos statement was astonishing,
I, a miracle master, want more people under mymand. This is also the best solution for two groups to coexist on one ind.
Although it will be called Arden, that doesnt mean that the word tree elf will disappear. They will simply be merged into the Arden n.
What do you think, old man?
You, you
To be honest, Andrew was very reluctant. After all, this is simple oppression.
It is almost indistinguishable from forceful buying or forceful demolition.
However, in the current state of the tree elves descendants, if they do not want to perish, their only way out is to submit to Bai Luo.
The previous event clearly showed the tree elves Bai Luos power. With just a snap of his finger, he can exterminate their n.
The tree elves are at a huge disadvantage. They are much weaker than Bai Luo. If Bai Luo makes a move, they wouldnt be able to resist at all.
I know this is excessive and a bit forceful, but you have to admit, its benevolent.
Bai Luo didnt attack them, nor captured and turned them into ythings. He was very polite from the beginning to the end.
If it was any other miracle master, they certainly wouldnt be as nice and well-spoken as Bai Luo.
Thinking of the viciousness and cruelty of those pirates, Grandpa Andrew and Luna knew this,
As long as we can survive, we are willing to ept your grace.
The tree elves chose to bow their heads, but Bai Luo knew that their submission was under forceful circumstances. They looked very sorrowful.
They are even ready to sacrifice themselves and suffer. For example, being abused by Bai Luo, being yed and toyed with by him, and even being humiliated.
You have misunderstood.
In order to dissipate any dirtybel the tree elves descendants had on him, Bai Luo immediately made a promise,
Tree elves are miracle descendants, and I heard that if the miracle descendants meet their destined king, they will regain their former glory and revert back to being a true miracle race.
The three tree elves looked at Bai Luo. They vaguely guessed his purpose.
Im going to pledge with you guys right here and now.
Bai Luo solemnly said,
Over the next year, you wouldnt have any obligations. I will even give you food and will ensure your safety andfort.
However, you must sincerely acknowledge me as your lord during this period. You mustnt betray me nor harm the interests of my territory and its citizens.
After a year, if Im unable to awaken your miracle power, I will provide you with a safe territory on this ind, and I will never vite it.
On the contrary, Bai Luo said,
if I awaken your miracle power
If this truly happens, we will serve you as our king!
Bai Luo has already said so much, the tree elves descendants naturally understood his true intention,
Until the end of the time, we will never abandon you. Well share both life and death together!
In Grandpa Andrews view, Bai Luo is the same as those people searching for miracles, longing for their power. Thats why he set his sight on the tree elves descendants.
Bai Luo wanted to try, he wanted to challenge himself to see if he was the miracle master that the heavens had ordained!
This matter, in itself, isnt harmful to the tree elves descendants.
If Bai Luo seeds, then the tree elves descendants would get rid of the descendants in their name, their status restored to the famous miracle race, the tree elves. Naturally, they would wholeheartedly serve the master who had brought the tree elves back to this world.
Good!
Bai Luo stretched out his hand,
Wee to join Arden. From today, you are members of my Arden, and I will do my best to protect you.
Andrew looked at Bai Luos extended hand with a puzzled expression. It wasnt until Bai Luo exined to him that they shook hands,
Well be under your care in the future, my Lord.
They didnt address Bai Luo as their king, after all, he still hadnt awakened their miracle power.
[You got them, they already belong to you]
[However, they need a lot of miracle power, so why not do something that can awaken this power?]
The tree elves have recognized him as their master, which means that until Bai Luo gives up contracting them, no one can initiate a miracle contract with them.
In other words, Bai Luo has already obtained the exclusive rights to contract the elves, just like Shirley and Lilith before.
[Tree Elves Descendents (unawakened)]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: low
Type: Miracle Race
Faction: Northern Earth
Miracle Power Required to Awaken: 1%
What is this miracle power in the awakening requirement?
Bai Luo was a little surprised. He didnt expect that this was the requirement for the tree elves awakening.
This is the first time he came across such a situation.
Bai Luo decided to ask the old man about this matter when they reuniteter on, but for now, Bai Luo still has to focus on the tree elves descendants.
Now then, I, as the lord, will make the first decision.
Bai Luo said,
I hope the tree elves can move out of here and join the Ardennes to build a new residence.
This
They were in a bit of a dilemma.
Fortunately, Bai Luo said that there werent many Ardennes, almost the same number as that of the tree elves descendants.
Only eighty?
Luna didnt expect that the Arden n would have so few people,
Is the power of miracles really so powerful?
Luna didnt believe that the pirates were defeated by the Ardennes. Thats thousands of vicious pirates.
You mustnt usemon sense to judge miracles.
Grandpa Andrew admonished. Luna immediately knew that she had said the wrong thing and apologized,
It was a slip of tongue, please forgive me, my Lord.
Like her grandfather, Lunas manner of speech was rather ancient. Bai Luo often had to think for some time before understanding what they meant.
Its okay. When most people hear this kind of thing, their first response would also be skepticism.
Bai Luoughed and said,
But it was indeed the case.
The tree elves are all very good-tempered. Theyre a naturally gentle species.
Coupled with the phrase they already belong to you in the ck book. It can be seen that the tree elves thoughts are very simple.
Since they said that they recognized him as their lord, they would naturally not renege on their words.
The ind of Arden has only a total poption of 160. Its not good to be scattered. Unity is strength.
Bai Luo is confident that the Ardennes can treat the tree elves descendants kindly. The only question is whether the tree elves descendants are really willing to open their hearts.
This is a bit like marrying a woman and bridging her to your family.
The Ardennes can be considered the husbands family. In their eyes, the tree elves are people conquered by Bai Luo, and the core is still the Ardennes.
On the other hand, the tree elves are foreign people. Ultimately, theyre a bit worse than the Ardennes.
Bai Luo isnt in a hurry to solve these problems now. They have plenty of time. As time passes and as they sh with strong enemies, again and again, the tree elves and the Ardennes will quickly be one big family.
Whats more, once the tree elves became Bai Luos miracle race, they will truly be a vital part of Arden.
They are all Bai Luos people, why should they be separated from each other?
I will inform you about the migration tomorrow.
After saying this, Bai Luo got up and left. The tree elves immediately respectfully escorted him out of their vige.
After walking a certain distance away, Bai Luo told Shirley to fly. They soon returned to the fishing vige, and Bai Luo immediately told uncle Saros about the tree elves.
You did the right thing.
The old man said,
If theyre really miracle descendants, it will be worth it no matter what method you used
But do you really know how to awaken their power?
This
Bai Luo skipped the source of information and said directly,
It requires miracle power.
Miracle power?
Saros understood, he really knows about this, but he said solemnly,
Its not easy.
Is it troublesome?
It cant be said to be troublesome, but different miracle descendants require different channels of miracle power. Some may need to be sheltered, while others might need to .
There are all kinds of strange requirements to obtain channel miracle power to them. Its difficult to make a truly unified system.
The old man said to Bai Luo, But no matter which one it is, its always right to be kind to them.
This tolerance and care will naturally be taken by heart by the tree elves. Naturally, these miracle descendants will receive an abundance of miracle power.
So simple?
Its not that simple, The old man solemnly said,
The biggest problem is, Little Luo, are you sure these tree elves descendants are the only remaining descendants of the tree elves in the world?
Chapter 44: Born From a Tree
Chapter 44: Born From a Tree
Does this have something to do with the tree elves descendants?
There is.
The old man said,
And the connection between the two is not ordinary.
Hearing this, Bai Luo suddenly thought of something,
Speaking of which, old man.
We, the Ardennes, should also be miracle descendants, right?
Ah, thats right.
Uncle Saros nodded. He knew what Bai Luo wanted to ask, so he said bluntly,
But Little Luo, you cant awaken the miracle power of the Ardennes now.
Why?
The reason is the words that I just said.
The old man exined,
Theres a prerequisite for miracle descendants to awaken and be a miracle race, and that is that there must be only one ce in the whole world where they exist, but the Ardennes
The one ce here also means that they must be under one collective faction.
That is to say, if the 80 Ardennes who recognized Bai Luo as their leader split into three factions, it would be three ces.
Therefore, its not only necessary to be in only one ce geographically, they must also collectively unite under one force.
The tree elves descendants must also abide by this rule.
Uncle Saros said,
In other words, as long as there is a tree elf descendant outside this ind, we will never be able to awaken the miracle power of the tree elves.
No wonder no information about the Ardennes had appeared in the ck book.
So thats the reason.
Bai Luo understood. He also finally learned the reason why the power of the Ardennes couldnt be awakened.
Fortunately, this isnt all bad for Bai Luo, because he has been standing in an invincible position from the beginning.
As long as the Ardennes under Bai Luosmand dont die, then he has the power of veto in his hands. He might be unable to awaken the power of the Ardennes now, but that also goes for everyone else.
When all the outside Ardennes are gone, I, Bai Luo, will restore the power and glory of the Ardennes!
In the future, when you meet Ardennes outside, try to bring them back if possible, Uncle Saros said.
Sooner orter, the Arden n will recover its status as a miracle race.
However, you will not be affected, little Luo.
The old man seriously said,
Once someone bes a miracle master, he transcends his original race. You are actually no longer a simple Ardennes.
Even if Ardens n power awakens one day, the old man said,
Little Luo, you wont get the power of the average Ardennes. On the contrary, all Ardennes will benefit from your supreme power, raising the average strength of the entire Arden n as a whole.
Bai Luo: There is such a thing?!
Because it isnt worthy.
Uncle Saros sighed and said,
How can the mere power of Arden bepared with a true miracle master? The miracle master is the most exalted being, nobler than even the miracle itself.
Therefore, the reason why the ck Bookunched the miracle acquisition task of the tree elves is that the only remaining tree elves descendants in the whole world reside on Arden ind.
In that case, one more function of the ck book has been uncovered. Bai Luo thought,
The appearance of miracle descendants on the ck book indicates that they are the only remaining descendants of their miracle in this world, prompting me that I can conduct the awakening task.
Miracle descendants are a rtively special kind of miracle.
Their advantage is that theyre very recognizable. As long as you are not stupid, if you meet the Ardennes or the tree elves descendants, then you can easily recognize that the other party is a miracle descendent.
But the question is, what can you do even if you found out?
How can you be sure that the one or group of miracle descendants in front of you are thest in the world?
You subdue them and experiment with various methods to awaken their power. Bear in mind that different races have different awakening conditions.
But five years, ten years, one hundred years have passed. However, their power still hadnt awakened, you hadnt acquired a true miracle race.
Simply because you cant guarantee that they are thest of their kind!
This is the unawakened miracle, miracle descendants. Awakening their power is even more troublesome than awakening an ordinary miracle, because of two requirements. Proof of uniqueness, and the corresponding awakening method.
Only after fulfilling these two requirements can miracle descendants be awakened.
However, there arent many miracle descendants in this world.
In fact, theyre very rare. Dont mention encountering them, most people have never even heard of them.
Just like the tree elves, even the old man is unfamiliar with this race.
Everyone, stay close and go this way.
The next day, Bai Luo came to the camp of the tree elves descendants again.
They were verypliant. They gathered all of their belongings and waited for him. Not a single one was missing.
Obviously, the tree elves descendants chose to trust Bai Luo and didnt scatter their n members, to ensure the smooth awakening of their miracle power.
Bai Luo was very satisfied with this. His impression of the tree elves became even better.
My Lord, may I ask why dont we go to the port, why are we heading east?
Oh, thats right.
Bai Luo exined, I n to develop settlements in the east, south, and central parts of the ind. That is to say, we will mainly develop the inner areas of the ind, not the fringes.
Of course, we will definitely develop a harbor in the future, but we Ardennes arent used to living by the sea, and you also dont like the sea, right?
Indeed.
The tree elves are very grateful to Bai Luo for thinking of them. They do indeed prefer forests and grasnds.
So next, we need to open some farnd over there and cut down trees to build our homes.
Bai Luo inquired, By the way, do you have any taboos on cutting trees?
Bai Luo is a person who respects other peoples culture. Some customs can be shared while reserving differences, but some nasty customs need to be corrected.
If the tree elves abhor the act of cutting trees, Bai Luo naturally wouldnt force them.
No no.
The person who replied to Bai Luo was Luna, the matriarch of the tree elves descendants. Old Andrew is too old. He doesnt have much energy anymore.
But we prefer living in tree houses or tree nest houses.
A treehouse is an old tree with a hollowed center, but the sapwood and cambium are retained so that the old tree doesnt die, but also leaves them with afortable home.
As for the tree nest house, its simply a dome-like structure made out of wood above a tree.
They are connected by suspension bridges, making them look a bit simr to a courtyard in the sky.
In this case, I will set the residence of the tree elves in the forest near theke.
In the center of the ind, there is a hugeke, several rivers go from high to low to the sea, and arge number of mountain springs. In addition, it rains quite frequently on the ind, hence the Ardennes wouldnt have to face a problem of drinking water shortage.
There is arge forest here, and it is close to the central mountain and the entrance to the southeast river valley.
If you choose this ce, everyone will be able to live in a ce they like.
You
Luna clearly felt Bai Luos kindness and benevolence. She thanked him from the bottom of her heart,
Please allow us to do something for you. We are good at cultivating nts. If you need help in farming, all of our n members wont hesitate to help you.
Ardencks adult men, and the ratio of male to female tree elves isnt bad.
Although the number of children isrger than that of adults, its not a big problem to pick out 20.
However, Bai Luo doesnt need them to farm or rear animals. Lilith can solve these tasks with magic.
For livestock problems, there are those animals that have been granted the gift of intelligence. Theyre countless times better than those specially trained shepherd dogs.
Speaking of which, can you have offspring with humans?
Bai Luo is very concerned about the number of his people, but unfortunately, Luna said,
We cant intermarry with humans, because we grow from trees.
Wait, Im sorry, I may have heard you just now,
Bai Luo felt that he heard it wrong, How were you guys born?
You grew out of a tree?!
Really?
Bai Luo stopped Shirley, then looked at the surrounding tree elves descendants with a look of shock,
Is there such a thing?!
Uh, sorry, I didnt mean to insult you.
We dont mind, my lord.
Luna said, If the tree elves descendants want to conceive offspring, they first need two tree elves, one male and one female, to take out their own seed of life, and then conceive the third seed of life.
After that, through more than ten years of cultivation and nurturing, the seed of life can grow into a big tree.
When the tree bears fruit, if there is one fruit, it is one child, and if there are two, it is two children.
Simrly, Luna said,
Legend has it that the creator of the tree elves nted the tree of life, and dozens of elven fruits fell from it, giving birth to the original tree elves.
Fantastic!
This is so f*king amazing!
Mom didnt lie to me, there are really people that have been born out of fruits.
From this, its possible that children might also pop out from a garbage pile
Well, thats really, really interesting.
Bai Luo smiled dryly. It seems that the tree elves would have to rely on themselves for future reproduction.
If it was in his past life, Bai Luos first reaction upon hearing this would be to ask, Your parents must have been wrestling when they told you this, right?
However, in the world of miracles, this doesnt seem so strange.
This is more than reproductive istion, it is simply the difference between a nt and an animal!
Bai Luo has always been worried about their poption problem, and now, this problem is obviously not going to be solved. Theres still a long way to go.
TL Note: From this, its possible that children might also pop out from a garbage pile This sentence should be a reference to some folklore or story. Unfortunately, Im not knowledgeable enough in Chinese culture to know about it. By the way, the sentence above should be a reference to Momotaro.
Chapter 45: The Power of Miracles Increases
Chapter 45: The Power of Miracles Increases
Along the way, Bai Luo also inquired about the current familial status of the tree elves descendants.
Luna told Bai Luo that there are currently 81 tree elves descendants.
In addition to Grandpa Andrew, there are exactly 40 males and 40 females.
Among them, there are a total of 20 pairs that became couples and formed families. That is 40 men and women, all adults.
Among the remaining 40, there are 20 underage elves and 20 teenage to young adult elves.
This meant that, excluding the 20 elves who couldnt fight, the remaining 60 people, with the physique of the tree elves that allows them to maintain peakbat effectiveness and their handsome appearance for 500 years, can almost all be counted asbatants.
Its just a pity that ording to the pledge between Bai Luo and the tree elves, they have no obligation to participate in battles.
Please rest assured, if a need for battle truly arises, we will undoubtedly stand with the lord.
Luna and grandpa Andrew have already discussed this matter. They have no other choice but to follow in Bai Luos footsteps. This is an isted ind, and the tree elves descendants cannot survive in the sea.
Once a war truly urs, they have no way out at all. Their only option is to face the enemy head-on.
Our only wish is that you treat us well.
Dont worry about this.
Since the tree elves descendants are so understanding, Bai Luo naturally has to express his sincerity,
You are my people now. Naturally, you will be treated ordingly.
Bai Luo actually had a n. He ns to integrate the tree elves descendants into the Ardennes.
In the future, the name Ardennes wouldnt only belong to members of the Arden n. In fact, anyone who has a certain degree of intelligence, canmunicate and has the willingness to be one of his subjects can be an Ardennes.
In such a manner, they walked forward whilemunicating.
During this period, Bai Luo recounted a lot of interesting stories from the outside world, amusing the teenage elven girls who had never stepped out of this ind and causing them to constantly giggle.
Bai Luos wit and humor, as well as his gentleness and kindness, made the kind and simple tree elves descendants feel great intimacy.
They didnt know that this was a sign of miracle awakening.
When a miracle race submits to a certain person from the bottom of their heart and produces the desire to follow them to the end, the power of miracles will connect each other.
One day, the power of miracles will bloom like a flower.
[Miracle power: 2%]
So thats how it is.
Just be nice to them and do things that make them truly grateful, and the power of miracles will gradually increase.
The power of miracles has a certain rtionship with peoples hearts. Bai Luo would naturally get good results as long as he treats the tree elves descendants nicely.
His Majesty has returned!
The Ardennes are being led by uncle Saros. In front of outsiders, they all called Bai Luo his majesty.
The main reason is to maintain a good facade. They mustnt embarrass Bai Luo in front of other people.
Everyone, let me introduce to you, this is the tree elves n, Bai Luo said,
This is matriarch Luna and Mr. Andrew.
Greetings.
Luna and Andrew, as representatives of the tree elves descendants, immediately stepped forward to greet them.
On the Ardennes side, Issafeiya and Saros stepped forward to shake hands with them,
Wee. From now on, we are family.
Arden is very small, counting the two ns, there are only 160 people in total, hence saying that they are family will bridge the distance between them.
Thats right.
Grandpa Andrew hurriedly responded,
We are willing to be your family.
The Ardennes showed great generosity and kindness, much to the relief of the tree elves descendants.
Most importantly, the Ardennes dont look as fierce and vicious as the pirates.
Their n isposed mostly of children, which doubled the favor of the tree elves descendants that naturally love young creatures and children.
Umm, why are your ears pointy?
Sure enough, as soon as they met, they were asked about their ears, Diana quickly pulled little Helen back and said,
Dont be so rude.
Excuse me, this child is always like this. Im sorry little sister,e, heres some candy.
Diana might be a brave warrior on the battlefield, even a bit maniacal, but in front of herpanions and family, she is very gentle and virtuous.
Ah, its okay, its okay, we got used to it a long time ago.
The elf who was asked the question was a very pretty girl,
But I dont know why my ears are pointy.
Big sister, youre so pretty.
This was said by little Helen, but it made the girl very embarrassed. He lowered his head and said,
I, I am a man.
Well, the appearance of the tree elves descendants is too pretty, some of them are so beautiful that its difficult to tell whether theyre male or female.
Fortunately, this situation will get a lot better in adulthood. Once they be adults, their faces will gain more contours and their bodies will also be more developed, making it much easier to distinguish between men and women.
However, during their youth, the line is too blurry. Each one of them is extremely cute and adorable.
Whats this?! The little tree elf shota called Billy eximed.
He was holding candy at the moment. His eyes sparkled as the sweet taste of the candy impacted his taste buds, filling him with happiness,
Its so sweet and so delicious!
Its good that you like it, little brother. Diana smiled gently,
By the way, how old are you; little brother?
Im one hundred and twenty-seven years old. In a few years, Ill be an adult.
Diana froze, seemingly unable to understand the rtionship between 127 years old and adult.
Simr urrences happened in every corner after the exchange between the Ardennes and the tree elves descendants.
Fortunately, despite the difference in culture and race, everyone got along very well. Moreover, in order to enhance the rtionship between each other, Bai Luo took out arge amount of tofu prepared by the Ardennesst night.
The tree elves descendants are vegetarian. The old man quickly judged that they might prefer tofu as their main dish. And so, tofu dishes were brought up one after the other.
The Ardennes also love tofu, but they have prepared meat and fish on the side.
Smooth and tender, this food called tofu is so delicious.
At noon, Luna sat with Bai Luo, Issafeiya, Inya, and others.
Hearing Lunaplimenting the tofu, Inya smiled and said,
Right, right? Its super delicious, right?
To be able to eat such delicious food
Lunas beautiful eyes were slightly moist,
Its almost like a dream.
The life of the tree elves descendants is obviously not so good. Upon thinking about it, the Arden ind didnt have any crops in the past, nor did the tree elves descendants have any seeds at hand.
If it was other people, they could still catch fish and other sea creatures.
Unfortunately, the tree elves dont eat meat, which doomed them to have a very hard life.
Inya nodded repeatedly,
I understand, I understand!
This little iron head didnt understand Lunas meaning at all. She really thought that Luna was crying with joy because of the deliciousness of tofu.
Bai Luo:
Ah, yes, yes, you really understand.
Hehe, I know just a little, just a little. Inya tried to imitate uncle Saros.
On the side, the old man and Old Andrew weremunicating.
Grandpa Andrew has lived for over 600 years. Hes simply a living piece of history.
However, the old mans knowledge is even more profound than that of Grandpa Andrew.
He was often the one leading the conversation, and sometimes, he even filled in the gaps in Grandpa Andrews knowledge.
Grandpa Andrew admired the old man very much. He imed that he had never met such a wise and knowledgeable human being in the past.
More than five hundred years ago, I also ventured out to sea and traveled across the continent, said Grandpa Andrew.
The Arden you are talking about is that prosperous and powerful country in the eastern part of the miracle continent, right?
Yes, thats it, those were our ancestors.
Ah, so nostalgic.
Grandpa Andrew seems to know the former rulers of Arden,
During my journey, I passed through the capital of this country at the time, and I was fortunate enough to be invited to the ruling pce. I also met a very powerful being. Hmm I remember that they called him the God of War.
I felt an unprecedented miracle power from the other party. It was beyond anything that I had ever seen.
Massive, inconceivable.
This information from Grandpa Andrew is very important to the old man,
500 years ago, that is 300 years after the founding of Arden, a time when Ardens God of War was still alive.
You know that person?
In our eyes, five hundred years ago is already a historical time, Even history books dont have many records of that time, said the old man,
However, I have read many pieces of information about the founding of Arden from ancient records.
Theres actually no need for his majesty to mull over awakening our miracle power.
The tree elves descendants had already changed their tone and addressed Bai Luo as their king. Grandpa Andrew is very grateful for Bai Luos hospitality and care,
Sess would be wonderful, but even if he fails, we are willing to honor him as our king and live together here.
There might not be a contract, but theres no need for it.
Who said that a contract is necessary in order to be a subject?
Bing a miracle doesnt mean that one will be forced to be loyal to someone. Its the opposite. Only when someone is truly loyal to their king can they awaken as a miracle.
This is rice, this is soy sauce and hot sauce, here! Try it.
On the other hand, the great foodie Inya seems to have found amonnguage, and constantly promoted all kinds of Arden delicacies and ways to eat them.
Oh?!
Luna had never eaten such a strange food, the mixture of soy sauce and hot sauce served with rice that could perfectly contain them. It was very delicious! Luna felt an indescribable sense of happiness.
What is this? Such a wonderful sensation.
Lunas eyes were filled with wonder,
But its delicious, so delicious!
Thank you so much, Your Majesty.
Just call me Bai Luo.
Then, Lord Bai Luo.
Luna was still very respectful. The tree elves descendants are an ancient race. Their customs are rtively archaic, especially etiquette. It was elegant but extremely strict.
Etiquette and respect are irrevocable, they should be maintained at all times.
Ohhhhhh!!
While they were eating and chatting here, there were cheers and shouts on the other side.
Bai Luo nced at the source of the ruckus. It turned out that everyone was getting heated up and wanted to engage in hand-to-handbat for fun.
Looking at the members from both sides, it was Noel and Andreson.
They represent the number one warrior of Arden and the number one warrior of the tree elves descendants respectively. Of course, this is on the premise of not counting women, old people, and the king, Bai Luo.
Anderson, what are you doing?
Luna stood up in a panic, she didnt expect her brother to be so reckless.
Its no harm.
Bai Luo smiled and said,
Mens friendships are made out of fights. As the saying goes, you wont truly know each other unless you fight. An asionalpetition is a good thing.
Although Bai Luo had defeated the tree elf descendants in seconds, it did not mean that theirbat effectiveness was weak.
Lilith also defeated Noel and Jerah in seconds in the past.
You two!
Bai Luo walked over. They were no longer on the beach, but on the edge of thergeke in the southeastern area of the ind. To the north was the high central mountain that the old man once mentioned.
The Arden n and the tree elves descendants have set up camp here, nning to build their settlement here starting this afternoon.
Your Majesty!
Both Noel and Anderson saluted Bai Luo respectfully. Both of them had drunk some wine, so their faces were a bit flushed.
However, do even tree elves get drunk? Bai Luo was a bit curious.
Im not going to scold you. Im just here to tell you that you canpete, but pay attention to measures.
I also want to see the difference between the power of the tree elves descendants and the power of the Ardennes.
Yes!
Noel is naturally not a maniac, and Anderson is also a calm and easy-going person. Naturally, they wont take sparing too far.
Consequently, the two men distanced themselves a bit and took a fighting stance.
Neither of them picked up their weapons, but only simply used their bodies. By relying solely on unarmedbat, it would be easier to judge the physical fitness and abilities of the two races.
Who do you think will win?
It must be Big Brother Noel, Big Brother Noel is amazing!
Brother Anderson is also very powerful.
Just like the Arden n, theres a huge difference inbat power among the tree elves descendants. Not all of them are powerful. However, Anderson is indeed an exceptional warrior.
The two exchanged punches and kicks, wrestled, and even used their martial skills to try and take down the other.
However, whether it was Noel or Andreson, they wouldnt take down their opponent. Their power is at a rtively even level.
Strength-wise, Noel has a slight advantage, but Andersons body is more agile and flexible.
The old man quickly came to the conclusion that the averagebat power of the tree elves descendants is simr to that of the Arden n.
Alright, stop.
The two fought for about ten minutes. Their exchange of blows was very exciting. The two disyed exquisite skills that caused the audience to exim and cheer many times.
p! p! p!
There isnt much entertainment in this world, and watching a duel is also a source of enjoyment. After being a native of Arden for 20 years, Bai Luo is naturally not an exception. He was also itching to jump in and also fight.
Regretfully, Bai Luo cant join in such activity.
Because he doesnt need to show force.
He not only has the extremely terrifying power of miracles, but also the status of a king.
The king shelters his subjects, but the subjects must guard their king.
If Noel, Anderson, and the others couldnt even guard Bai Luo, then they would be too ashamed. Henceforth, uncle Saros firmly opposed the act of Bai Luo joining such a game.
Even if its just apetition, and the winner would get the title of the number one warrior of Arden, Bai Luo mustnt be involved in such a game.
That is the glory that belongs to his subjects, Bai Luo only needs to apud.
The men have fought, but the women of Arden are just as good! The old man clearly noticed Lunas desire to fight.
As soon as these words sounded, the big sisters of the Arden n, as well as the stunning women of the tree elves descendants immediately volunteered.
Is it finally this great generals turn to take action? thought Inya, her face filled with excitement and eagerness.
Feiya!
The old man proudly said to Grandpa Andrew,
Feiya is my favorite student, the number one powerhouse in Arden.
Ill do it!
Hearing this, Luna couldnt sit still, and immediately stood up,
Ill fight you.
Chapter 46: I’m a Bit Panicked-Saros
Chapter 46: I¡¯m a Bit Panicked-Saros
The battle quickly ended, very, very quickly.
This isnt she a bit too powerful?
Luna was dumbfounded; She lost, and she lost inexplicably.
Lets do it again!
Luna was unconvinced. She is stronger than her younger brother, and although the tree elves descendants have a gentle character, they are also keen on exploring things they dont understand.
And so, Luna lost again.
Neither of them used weapons, and Issafaiya only fought with her in close quarters, but whether it was her skill, strength, or speed, it far surpassed Lunas.
Feiya is invincible!!
Long live Elder Sister!!
Feiya! Feiya!!
Although Issafeiya doesnt interact much with other people in Arden, everyone knows that she is Ardens strongest powerhouse.
Issafeiya is the first disciple of uncle Saros. It was he who brought the two sisters to the original Arden vige, and only then did he teach and train the other Ardennes.
Therefore, Issafeiya may not be the oldest among the Arden women, but she is indeed the old mans first disciple, making her everyones elder sister.
You are really too strong.
Luna was convinced, she stood up, and said with immense respect and admiration,
I have never met such a powerful person before.
Although the tree elves descendants arent the type to take power as supreme, they respect and admire strong people.
Maybe its because I have trained for a few more years.
Ummm
Luna said awkwardly, I, Im over 260 years old.
The corners of Issafeiyas mouth twitched slightly before showing an unobtrusive polite smile, The difference between us is a difference in techniques.
I wonder who you learned your skills from?
Its our familys secret legacy.
Issafeiya wasnt perfunctory, because this is indeed a legacy from Bai Luos hometown.
Bai Luo was just an ordinary person in his previous life, but he had watched countless TV series and books, gathering some knowledge aboutbat, especially those cool techniques, all of which he informed uncle Saros about years ago.
In this regard, the old mans evaluation is,
Most of the techniques you mentioned are just for show, but the concept behind them is broad and profound.
Therefore, instead of adopting those shy and mostly useless techniques that Bai Luo mentioned, the old man created a brand new set of Ardens closebat techniques based on the theory he provided.
Combining the strengths of hundreds of schools, it not only brought the physical advantages of the Ardennes into y but also adopted the mystery and subtlety of eastern martial skills.
Just like the previous battle between Luna and Issafeiya, as soon as the two got close, the elder sister immediately judged Lunas next move based on her muscle contraction, then quickly attacked her weak point, instantly overwhelming her.
Of course, not everyone can be as powerful as Issafeiya, at least Inya couldnt learn those techniques no matter how hard she tried.
Inya: This great general follows the path of overwhelming force! Techniques are crap in front of absolute power!
They call you the elder sister in Arden.
Luna is an outsider. She doesnt revere Issafeiya as much as other Ardennes, so she could readily joke with her.
Hmm.
Issafeiya nodded indifferently but said nothing.
She just sat there quietly, although she wasnt icy nor cold, not everyone could juste over to her.
Issafeiya is like a sublime art piece, you can watch it from a distance and marvel at its beauty, but you cant get too close, let alone touch it at will.
I always thought that I was very quiet, but I didnt expect you to be quieter than me.
Luna joked,
They seem to call this, umm, proud and cool? Something like that.
Hmm.
Issafeiya was nomittal, she is not good atmunicating with outsiders, anyway, she just nodded.
However, Luna wasnt afraid of the elder sister, even if she was defeated, she only had admiration and respect for her. She even had the urge to get close to her and get to know her.
So, in addition to Alea, another person who can make Issafeiya feel helpless has appeared.
Alright!
Bai Luo stood on a high tform,
Everyone should be full. Next, were going to start a new project.
First, we need to build a vige on the north side of thiske, south of the central mountain.
Bai Luo nned to build a castle on the central mountain, then from north to south, from high to low, build viges and towns on the southern side of the mountain, and around the foot of the mountain.
In the future, they might excavate arge portion of the central mountain to build more infrastructure.
In this way, they will build a circr capital city that will slowly surround the central mountain as the poption grows.
Our first step is to build houses.
The tree elves descendants like to live in tree holes and trees houses,
Bai Luo pointed to the woods to the west,
We wont touch that forest.
Luna.
Here!
You can live there in the future, Bai Luo said.
The forest is connected to the vige, hence, you wont need to be troubled about the building process.
But I hope you can take care of that forest. clean up the fallen leaves and sludge, then take care of the flowers and nts in the vige.
Although Liliths magic is extremely versatile, she has to concentrate on doing her tasks.
She can handle the first arrangement, but after that, if every little task needs Lilith to take action, wouldnt she be too busy?
In addition, we will build a road to connect the two ces.
Bai Luo ns to make the tree elves descendants residence into an independentndscape area, simr to a small town in the forest.
The road would extend west from the vige to the forest, it will be lined with greenwns and brightly colored flowers. The road will branch left and right, connecting the ancient trees.
Those ancient trees are either going to be transformed into tree nest houses, or wooden houses will be built on them. They will shine with infinite elegance and beauty under the golden sunlight.
Such a vige will be something straight out of fairy tales.
However, paired with a race like the tree elves descendants, its fine to say that its a fairy tale vige.
Thank you for your care, well wait. Lord, I dont know how to repay you
Seeing that Bai Luos n was so meticulous and thoughtful of them, the tree elves descendants once again felt lucky to have met such a benevolent lord.
As the n leader, Luna really wanted to do something for Bai Luo.
Our destined king should be like this, right?
The tree elves descendants dont believe in divination, but they do believe that there is a destined king that would lead them to glory once again.
The king shall descend one day, bather in divine light, and lead them to a brighter future.
And now
Many tree elves descendants were fascinated by Bai Luos power and tolerance, constantly peeking at him.
Upon getting noticed, they hurriedly lowered their heads, just like students caught misbehaving in ss by the teacher. Bai Luo was quite amused by their behavior.
So, he smiled and asionally took the initiative to greet them, gaining their goodwill once again.
[Miracle power: 5%]
Sure enough!
As long as he continues to treat the tree elves nicely and do things that are really beneficial to them, the power of miracles will rise.
It has risen to 5% so quickly, it seems that it wont even take a year to awaken their power.
The miracle on the fourth page was the first time-consuming miracle Bai Luo encountered.
Ill have to work harder and get it done within a few months.
Besides, I wanted to ask before.
Luna picked up a cat beside her feet, then softly petted it,
This is a cat, right? However, its acting so strangely! I feel that its more like a human than a cat.
Meow~~~
The kitten is Lingling. It waved its cute cat power and swatted the great evil hand that was constantly petting it with its paw pads.
So cute!
Luna couldnt resist such a cute creature, May I ask whats going on here?
This is Liliths, aka my miracles ability.
Bai Luo exined,
It isnt just the cats like Lingling, but also the white eagles in the sky and the mice in the vige.
So this is the doing of the power of miracles, no wonder!
Lilith endowed the little animals with intelligence, but they are true lifeforms, unlike the treants and the mushroom people.
In the long run, they might even break free from Liliths shackles and be a brand new miracle race.
Yes, a lot of miracle races have been created as a result of a miracles power.
However, it will take a long time. There would be unlikely any result without years to dozens of years of umtion.
This is the case for creatures that already had a soul. If it is trees, mushrooms, stones, and other inanimate objects, Lilith cant turn them into miracle children at the moment, let alone a miracle race.
We We are very good at rearing animals, I wonder if you can allow us to undertake this task?
Umm
Bai Luo hesitated for a moment, then said,
About this If the livestock you rear develops high intelligence, then the Ardennes would be unable to eat it.
The Ardennes do not eat creatures that have human nature or behave simrly to humans.
If the tree elves descendants rear some pigs, and all of those pigs develop intelligence and emotions, then the Ardennes are likely to vomit blood.
Therefore, Bai Luo has specially instructed Lilith not to gift domesticated chickens, ducks, cattle, and sheep with the power of miracles.
Is that so
After thinking for a moment, Luna also thought that the task of rearing livestock might not be suitable for the tree elves. After all, it might be hard for them to ept the fact that the animals they raised are going to be eaten by people.
Then what can we do? What should we do?
This is an awkward problem. What the Ardennesck most now isbat power, that is, soldiers.
Simply because Lilith can solve allbor problems.
Therefore, they should focus more on the creative side, doing tasks that Lilith is unable to do.
Fortunately, human beings are good carriers of miracle power. They must exercise and train more. This is what the Arden n and the tree elves descendants need to do.
However, the issue is that Bai Luo had promised that he wouldnt force the tree elves descendants to join their army.
I understand.
Luna thought for a moment and said, Please let us join Adrens army.
Are you sure?
Although Grandpa Andrew previously said that the tree elves descendants would undoubtedly join the Arden n to fight against enemies, this is indeed the first time they openly talked about it.
Of course!
Luna solemnly said,
You gave us food, and you are going to build us a home. You have always treated us kindly. We, tree elves, are not ungrateful people. We will always pay our benefactors back!
Not to mention, we really love this ce.
Just like you said, I think we can live together in harmony.
The tree elves descendants already developed a sense of belonging to thisnd, which is a good thing. Bai Luo readily agreed,
I will arrange for you to receive military training as well as a proper education just like the Arden n.
Please rest assured, the tree elf n loves learning. Most importantly, we would never escape from battle!
Excellent.
Bai Luo has two main ns to execute next, one is peoples livelihood, and the other is military.
The peoples livelihood n is divided into two parts, the first is to build houses, and the second is to cultivate thend and then sow the first batch of seeds.
The former can be easily achieved using Liliths fairy magic. She can easily control dozens to hundreds of axes to chop down trees, process wood, then build houses.
After solving the housing problem of the tree elves descendants, the Adrennes case would be simple to solve. They are rather easy-going. As long as the house isfortable, they dont have much requirement for infrastructure.
However, Liliths craftsmanship is phenomenal. Each one of the houses she made under Bai Luos request is exquisite.
Compared with building residences, the second step of cultivating thend is more important.
It has been a month and a half since Bai Luo obtained the basic sacred pouch, and excluding the amount that was consumed, he still has about 5000 kilograms of stored food in the pouch.
Bai Luo nned to withdraw 4,500 kilograms out of it as seeds.
Anyway, they can use the food generated by the basic sacred pouch daily for consumption, and the remaining 500 kilograms is more than enough as an emergency reserve.
In fact, they have gotten a lot of food from the pirates reserves, including livestock, cured fish, and creatures such as chickens and sheep.
They also got some grain from the pirates. Unfortunately, they are of rather low-quality.
Although they dont n to eat these crops, Bai Luo doesnt n to throw them out. He intends to use them as feed for livestock.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
This! This is!!
A lot of food ising out of that pouch!
How did this happen? Its amazing!
The tree elves descendants didnt know that Bai Luo had a second miracle. They watched as piles of food cascaded from the small pouch with awe and amazement.
Is that Is that a miracle item?!
Grandpa Andrew is worthy of being erudite. He asked Bai Luo with a shocked expression.
You, you have two miracles?
The basic sacred pouch is basically impossible to hide. With Grandpa Andrews knowledge, it isnt hard for him to guess with the appearance of so many unheard-of crops, hence Bai Luo didnt intend to hide it.
Yeah.
Bai Luos response shocked grandpa Andrew, causing him to constantly tremble.
Everyone! Quickly! Quicklye here!
Grandpa Andrew made a decision. He quickly waved to the tree elves descendants, then said tremblingly,
We hadnt sworn allegiance to the great king yet.
Previously, Bai Luo took into consideration that the tree elves descendants had just submitted. They hadnt be truly acquainted with him and his n, hence he didnt state such a condition.
After all, in this world, swearing allegiance is a very sacred thing, and the older the race, the more so.
I wonder, do you know about the miracle oath ceremony?
Grandpa Andrew wanted the tree elves descendants to make an official oath to Bai Luo, but he didnt have any knowledge about the miracle oath ceremony. Such an event is so rare that he hadnt ever seen it in his entire life.
Therefore, Grandpa Andrew looked at Saros.
During this period of contact, Grandpa Andrew has beenpletely conquered by the wisdom and almost limitless knowledge of this old man.
That man has enough knowledge to make him, a 600-years old man feel inferior. He was truly convinced by this mans knowledge and wisdom.
Grandpa Andrew has only onement about the old man Facing him is like looking at an abyss.
Dont worry old friend, I know about the miracle oath ceremony.
Patting Grandpa Andrew on the shoulder, the old man once again showed his calmness and confidence,
Just follow my arrangement!
Bai Luomunicated with the old man using his eyes, Uncle, wasnt that something you made up?
Saros also responded with a faint look, Actually, Im panicking a bit.
However, Saros is a mature old man, and as a mature old man, how would he show his panic?
He must be as steady as a horse
Grandpa Andrew gave Saros an admiring look, As expected of the man I look up to, you even know this.
Saros calmly looked back, Its all basic stuff, basic stuff.
In this way, under themand of the old man, the 81 tree elves descendants knelt neatly in front of Bai Luo, made an oath, then started praying for 3 minutes.
Bai Luo stood a little speechlessly. He started considering whether to change this weird ritual.
Wouldnt it be too troublesome if they had to conduct such a ceremony with the acquisition of each new miracle?
Nheless, looking at everyones extremely pious expressions, as if this was their lifes greatest moment, Bai Luo felt that he might as well not talk about it.
[Miracle power: 25%]
It actually increased by 20%!!!
At this moment, Bai Luo decided, Such a good tradition must be passed down, forever recorded in history!
The Arden ns new secret tradition: 3-Minute Miracle Oath Ceremony.
Chapter 47: Development of Arden Island
Chapter 47: Development of Arden Ind
Im going to tell you a story about Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs
The Ardennes children were ying with the tree elf descendants lolis and shotas, telling them the stories that Bai Luo once told them about.
Talking cat
The tree elf shota Billy curiously said,
Apart from her inability to speak, Lingling really looks like it.
Ill tell you a secret Lady Lilith can also create ss slippers.
Wow! Then isntdy Lilith like the godmother from fairy tales?
Come on,e with us, lets go askdy Lilith to make us a pumpkin carriage.
Is there truly a pumpkin carriage?
Herees the pumpkin carriage!
Lilith loves children. Upon receiving their request, she immediately staged a magic show for them, which drew countless exmations.
Wow~~~~
Awesome!
Its almost like a dream!
Huh? What kind of tool is this? Dont you just need an ax for chopping trees?
Haha, you guys dont know about this, right? Its a saw!
Because of the miracle oath, the tree elves descendants officially joined Arden.
This also means that the Arden n discarded all suspicions and hard feelings towards them. From now on, they will treat them like family, without distinction.
Lilith used magic to bless some logging tools such as axes and saws.
However, these objects dont have any intelligence or awareness, so Lilith spiritually connected them with the Ardennes, ordering these tools to follow the Ardennes orders and carry out the task of logging.
This is also to prevent problems that might arise with this type of magic spell.
Lilith gave the Ardennespletemand of these logging tools. Once an ax or any other tool falls out of control, starting to randomly cut down trees without permission, the Ardennes can immediately stop them.
Of course, Lilith also gave these tools an absolute order, that they mustnt harm the Ardennes and other creatures under any circumstances.
Quite a few people entered the mountain forest, and there were more than 200 logging tools. Almost everyone can get 5 tools, then their task is to supervise the operation of these tools like supervisors.
What kind of food is this, Ive never seen it before.
A tree elfdy. Well, although she is over 350 years old, she can indeed be called ady. She looked at the flour curiously,
Its a bit like the golden cascading wheat powder that the old n chief described to us.
It has to be said that the elves are indeed a race that makes it difficult to distinguish between ages.
Just like the women in front of Emmett, most of them are over 350 years old but based on their appearance, they are almost indistinguishable from beautifuldies in their twenties.
Tree elves are generally very gentle. The Ardennes women got along with them very well.
This is flour, the milled powder of a grain called wheat. The noodles made from it are delicious.
Emmett led the women of the two ns who could cook and began to prepare food for everyone.
Although there is the convenience of Liliths abilities, she is a bit weak in the creative department.
So in terms of cooking, Emmett improves every day and develops new recipes and exquisite food. In contrast, Liliths magic is more suitable for mass production.
If a supermarket is opened in Arden in the future, then canned goods, snacks, and preserved food are very suitable to be manufactured by Liliths power.
However, for truly delicious food, one that is made by real chefs, the Ardennes have to take action themselves.
In addition, Bai Luo also imposed restrictions on Liliths creative work. After all, if they blindly rely on Liliths convenient powers, then the Ardennes would be wastrels.
Bai Luo simply stated that in the future, in addition to the work that requires a lot of manpower and is very time-consuming, everyone should rely on themselves as much as possible, tapping into their creativity and honing their skills.
In this way, The Ardennes and the tree elves united as one, contributing to the construction of their home together.
The matter of cultivatingnd doesnt need the Ardennes to take action, Lilith can take care of this with her magic.
She can directly reformnd, turning it into arablend.
Thend is not a raw material. She just has to roll it over and transform it a little, something that is easy to do with Liliths magic.
Sowing isnt a problem either, with a wave of her magic wand, all seeds have been automatically sorted and nted.
Of course, the premise is that Lilith knows how these seeds should be nted.
Sowing is a moreplicated job. Different seeds have different requirements for the environment. Lilith cant solve everything with a single magic spell.
In this regard, Bai Luo sent out the Ardennes along with Lilith. They pointed to the field and told her how and where to nt them.
Whoo~
Snap! Snap!
Tools floated mid-air at the lumberyard. One tree after the other turned into smooth logs under their collective work, then broke apart again, turning into neat stacks of wooden stakes.
Afterward, under Liliths control, houses were built using these wooden stakes as building blocks.
Theyre obviously just stacked together, but they have fused with each other. Moreover, whether it was in terms of details or craftsmanship, it was in no way under ones that were meticulously made by hand.
Next is the painting.
Lilith waved her wand and pointed at a house,
Be pretty.
Boom!
Whether it was the roofs, doors, windows, or stairs, they were painted beautifully. The house became an incredible spectacle.
Flowers bloomed on the house, vines and green leaves dotted it, birds that came from who knows where started making homes on it, and the cute cats ran happily into the yard. Their big watery eyes scanned the Ardennes new houses curiously.
Squeak.
Bai Luo pushed aside the fence, looked carefully inside, and found that it was a rather peaceful rustic cottage. A small European-style wooden house with a pretty garden.
Its like the magic cottage that only exists in fairy tales, the kind with its own light and shadow effects.
So Lilith, in the end, what is the principle behind your magic?
Bai Luo felt that it was probably his perception of fairy tales.
Just like the basic sacred pouch can pour out the mature potatoes and sweet potatoes, but not the mature ginseng, its based on Bai Luosmon sense.
Of course, Lilith has no way to speed up the growth of crops.
Its probably because he had never heard of a fairy that can affect the agriculture of an entire country by just waving her wand.
Thats no longer something within the capabilities of a fairy. Its simply the work of a god.
Lilith can make trees grow, and flowers bloom out of thin air, but I have no way to affect seeds.
Thats more than enough.
If Lilith is all-powerful, then the Ardennes would truly be wastrels and thats no good.
They can enjoy convenience, but they mustnt remain idle all day long.
To be honest, Bai Luo is already extremely satisfied with the powers of his miracle.
Is this enough?
In the evening, Lilith was wielding her wand and shaping houses for everyone.
After building more than 10 houses in a row, Lilith continued to quickly build another 20 houses without any traces of exhaustion.
In one afternoon, the enchanted tools under the supervisors had chopped down more than 4000 trees, a third of which was refined into smooth wooden stakes.
The former is simple, but thetter is rtively time-consuming.
Normally, the most time-consuming task is definitely the construction of the houses. Fortunately, this most difficult step had been undertaken by Lilith.
Everyone, pick up your preferred house.
The residence of the tree elves is over there.
These houses belong to the Ardennes. The hollow trees where the tree elves descendants chose to live have easily been made with Liliths magic.
Lilith quickly changed the ancient trees, removing the trees cores and greatly expanding the hollow area inside. A circr wooden door appeared on the tree bark, followed by two windows. Finally, it was quickly embellished with branches, flowers, vines, and leaves.
With the support of Liliths power, the ancient trees werent affected, still as lush as in the past. In fact, they became even more vibrant.
Whether it was the Ardennes or the tree elves descendants, they couldnt help but marvel at Liliths power.
Liliths ability does indeed lean towards the forest system.
Building a house takes some time, but transforming an ancient tree into a treehouse is a matter of seconds.
Bai Luo even considered whether to simply let the Ardennes live in a treehouse as well.
However, he gave up on this idea in the end. There are too many problems with living in treehouses. It might not appear now, but in the future, when the poption of Arden reaches 100,000 or even a million, then living in tree houses would portray their culture as very simple, and this is just one of the many problems.
Therefore, the construction of normal houses is a must. This task cant be avoided.
Pitter! Patter!
Its raining, everyone! Quickly go inside your house.
The climate of inds is quite vtile. The tree elves descendants have been living on this ind for thousands of years, they naturally have deep knowledge about this.
Grandpa Andrew shared this knowledge with the old man.
Therefore, everyone first transported food and other materials into the warehouse, urging the children to go first to the houses and treehouses. Only after finishing their tasks did they go inside their new residence to rest and enjoy the warmth.
Drink a bowl of ginger soup, then take a bath. Otherwise, youll catch a cold.
One of the many mysteries of the basic sacred pouch is that it can pour out ginger, but not ginseng, Bai Luo couldnt help butin,
Are you not considering ginger a medicine, ha?!
The house is very warm, with iron oilmps hanging on the walls. The orange-yellow light lighted the house, casting shadows on the walls.
Ah~~
Inya happily said, Its so warm.
Bai Luos house is very simple, with only three rooms and a toilet.
The ground under the toilet has been modified by Liliths fairy magic, setting up qualified sewage pipes. The three rooms belong to Bai Luo, Inya, and Issafeiya.
The old man lives in another house. He likes calm and peace. Moreover, he also wanted to leave enough space for the youth to live.
As the leader, Bai Luo was the only one who could live in a two-story cottage. This was also Liliths intention.
In the eyes of miracle creatures, their master is their highest priority.
If it wasnt for the fact that the construction of the castle would take a long time, Lilith would never let Bai Luo live in such a humble abode.
In fact, earlier, Lilith suggested building Bai Luos pce first, leaving the other to live in tents for a few more days.
In this regard, the old man raised his hands in favor.
The same is true of other people. All of them think that their king must be treated in a manner that is worthy of a king.
However, Bai Luo refused, he didnt want to do such a snobby thing.
Lilith was helpless, so she could only build a bigger and prettier cottage for him, as a symbol of his status.
This is also the reason why everyone could have a house to live in today.
If Bai Luo only took himself into consideration, maybe everyone would have to squeeze inside the treehouses.
Crackle.
In the firece, the charcoal fire made a crisp sound, Inya stood in front of the fire and stared nkly at it. The silly girl had been like this for a long time.
[Miracle power: 30%]
After building them houses, the miracle power of the tree elves descendants had increased by 5%.
Bai Luos guess was indeed correct, treating them kindly would result in a gradual increase in miracle power.
Theres still 70% left
Bai Luo wondered about what else he could do.
The rain has stopped.
Soon, the endless droplets stopped falling from the sky.
This is the climate of the sea, the raines with the wind, and when the wind passes, the rain is over.
Inya,e here! Its time for dinner.
Dinner?!
Hearing about dinner, Inya became more active than anyone else,
Iming! Iming!
The following days were very peaceful. There was no sign of the pirates returning. Perhaps, its because they had set off not long ago.
But even so, the old man regrly sent the white eagles to patrol around the ind, so as to receive the news at the fastest speed.
The same goes for Shirley.
She needs to periodically take off to the sky with Bai Luo on her back, then using monocrs, they constantly scan the surrounding area.
There are no inds suitable for docking around. The nearest one is in the south, and it requires a voyage of more than 1 day to reach it from here.
I have investigated the pirate vige on this ind, the old man said.
The number of pirates living on this ind should be around 3,500. Brother Andrew also confirmed this.
Indeed, and even if there is an error, the difference shouldnt exceed 100.
Grandpa Andrew added,
With the strength of the Arden n and the tree elves descendants, as long as everyone has fine weapons, we can use the geographical advantage of the ind to deal with at least 5000 pirates.
The tree elves descendants were obviously vignt of those vicious pirates, so they have conducted clear investigations of the pattern and distribution of pirates over the years.
The farnd still needs to be cultivated, but our residence has been almostpleted..
No matter how big the farnd is, Bai Luo would never feel that its too big.
In the past three days, the Arden n and the tree elves descendants have been working together. In addition to supervising the logging tools every day, more than a hundred people had undertaken other duties.
Their daily task is to explore the ind and look for any usable resources.
[Arden Ind]
This is the name that Bai Luo has officially given for this ind,ying the foundation for establishing their country in the future.
The eastern of Arden Ind is a grasnd, while the southern part is a river valley.
The entire ind has 2,700 square kilometers ofnd, equivalent to 4 million mu (667,000 acres).
But 60% of them are virgin forests, mountains, and rocky hills.
The remaining 40% is mostly distributed behind the port in the west, that is, a small piece of the southwest, then the southern river valley, and the eastern grasnd.
Together, if they are all cultivated, they can obtain at least 2.4 million mu of arablend.
Bai Luo ns to build a city in the central area without taking away too much arablend.
Next, they will build a port and a fishing town in the west. Bai Luo intends to reserve this area for the poption they will bring in the future.
Bai Luo is very particr about close and distant people.
At least for now, Bai Luo couldnt rx his vignce against the foreign poption.
The Arden n and the tree elves descendants are very close to Bai Luo. Not only that, he knows about their origins and background.
In contrast, outsiders have different qualities and different ideologies. It isnt an easy task to make them all feel a sense of attachment and belonging to Arden.
Bai Luo would be very happy if 40 out of every 100 people he brings follow him wholeheartedly.
Of course, Bai Luo doesnt have to worry about these things now. These are problems he would have to deal with in the future.
Lilith!!
This is the southern river valley.
The so-called river valley is a terrain with mountains on both sides and tnd in the middle, with a river passing in the center.
Bai Luo stood on high ground and looked down at the winding giant pieces of rock in front of him.
These are mountain forests, and Bai Luo intends to keep arge part of them as their wood source in the future.
For the rest, Bai Luo decided to nt fruit trees in their ce and make them into orchards.
However, this part of the work need not be rushed, because the growth of fruit trees is too slow. They need two, three, or even four years before the trees can bear fruits.
He assigned the task ofnd cultivation to Lilith. These days, whenever she is free, Lilith would quickly fly over the river valley or ins.
Wherever she passed, her magic followed along, automatically rolling over thend, and turning it into arablend at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Lilith also changed thendscape and introduced water, creating paddy fields suitable for rice cultivation.
The power of the miracle fairy is breathtaking.
With her, Ardens development speed was like a rocket. Bai Luo sighed in amazement again.
Miracles are the main productive force.
Chapter 48: You’ll Do Your Homework Even if It’s The End of The World
Chapter 48: You¡¯ll Do Your Homework Even if It¡¯s The End of The World
Now that we have almost solved the issues of agriculture and housing, our next task is to arrange military training for adults and a proper education for the children.
The Arden n has been carrying military training for years, so we can leave this task to Noel.
In terms of education, we need to discuss what kind of curriculum we should prepare.
Uncle Saros suggested to Bai Luo that he must put education first.
The construction of the school has already begun, and the Arden territory now has about 50 children aged 6 to 13.
Among them are the tree elves descendants, as well as the original Arden n.
Although the tree elves descendants arent as young as they look, Bai Luo still hopes that they can attend school as well and get a proper education.
Of course, the tree elves descendants will definitely be assigned to a separate ss in the future. In fact, they might even establish an academy that belongs to them in the future.
For now, they will attend ss with the Ardennes. This is also a prime opportunity to deepen the rtionship between the two ns.
Therefore, when ites to education, theres actually a small element of brainwashing.
When the uncle raised this point, Bai Luo only hesitated for a moment before agreeing.
To love the country and the people, Arden needs to be united. Theres nothing wrong with this kind of thinking no matter where you ce it.
Loyalty to the king is even more important!
It will take two days before the construction of the school ispleted. It will bepletely built the day after tomorrow. Lilith, you really worked hard this time.
It isnt hard, master.
Hearing Bai Luos voice in her mind, Lilith, who was transforming thendscape, hurriedly replied,
Lilith is very happy to be able to help her master.
Hmm.
Theres no need to differentiate between the miracle and the miracle master. In a way, they are a single entity.
But is it really okay to think about education now? Bai Luo said,
The pirates mighte back at any moment.
So, we wont do anything until the piratese? What if they donte for days or weeks, should we just waste that time?
Bai Luo couldnt refute the old uncles words. The old man looked at him, then said seriously.
Even if tomorrow is the end of the world, todays study and tomorrows homework must be done! There are no exceptions!
Bai Luo couldnt help but think back to the devilish demeanor the old man had when teaching them.
You are right, I agree!
Anyway, it wasnt him that had to do homework.
Well, kids, theres no harm in learning more.
The lessons are mainly divided into two parts.
Cultural sses, reading, and writing. If they cant even write or use Ardens nativenguage, that would be too ipetent. The old man said,
We are naturally going to retain the culture,nguage, and text of tree elves descendants.
However, Arden must have its ownmonnguage in the future. A universalnguage unique to the nation of Arden!
Uncle Saros, Mountain Weng, and Grandpa Andrew, the three of them have discussed for a long time beforepiling a newnguage.
Thisnguage was prepared by uncle Saros and grandpa Mountain Weng a long time ago. They just took it out today and asked for help from grandpa Andrew, asking him to fill in the gaps.
It is quite simr to the Ardennes nativenguage and has little rtion with thenguage of tree elves descendants.
But Grandpa Andrew didnt care, because they are still going to retain the culture andnguage of the tree elves descendants and teach it in Arden as a local dialect.
At the same time, Bai Luo also assured Grandpa Andrew that there will be special personnel to study, preserve, and pass on the history and culture of tree elves.
Thus, the old man can be absolutely assured!
Bai Luo is a person who loves culture, art, and customs.
He couldnt wait for more foreigners to join Arden in the future, only then could a country with real heritage be established.
We have finished discussing the first course. Bai Luo said,
This Ardennguage has beautiful pronunciation, and it can support theposition of a huge vocabry. It has great potential.
We will train some artists in the future to make songs, dances, and write magnificentpositions.
Bai Luo has always felt that the beauty of culture lies in art, and the beauty of art lies in all aspects.
The words they speak, the gestures they use to salute others, even the ways they present objects in a room, is a culture worth savoring.
He very much hopes that one day in the future, Arden can be rich and colorful, not only materially, but also spiritually.
Actually, Iposed Adens national anthem 20 years ago. Come and listen, this is the song Iposed.
The old man stood up and said. He looked very excited. As long as it is about the construction of the nation of Arden, he is always like this, full of motivation and endless energy.
How wonderful!
Bai Luo doesnt have much knowledge about songs, but Grandpa Andrew has traveled across the entire continent in his youth, so he understands!!
Seeing that Andrew was deeply attracted by the tune and lyrics. Mountain Weng on the side showed an expression of I understand, I understand. He was like the die-hard fan of uncle Saros.
Old man, have you been a musician in the past?
Hey~~
The old man waved his hand, humbly saying,
Im just a little involved. I know just a little, just a little.
However, looking at Grandpa Mountain Wengs expression, Bai Luo felt that when they were young, they might have actually formed a band and traveled around the world like bards.
Then its settled.
Bai Luo couldnt really tell how good this song was. After all, he had hardly heard pieces of music after transmigration. However, the three old men are saying that its good.
Oh, theres also his elder sister. She also seems to think that the anthem is quite good.
What more is there to say!
Since his elder sister likes it, there must be nothing wrong with it!
What about Inya?
Inya understands ???? about art and music! She cant even tell the difference between Do Re Mi and Fa Sol La.
Ahem!
Well then, this will be our anthem from now on. As for the instrument
Arden doesnt have a musical instrument. It seems that musical instruments are also a problem, but the old man hastened to say,
I also know a little about this.
Bai Luo:
Their current location is a temporary council hall specially made by Lilith.
The building has only one floor, but it is very broad.
Bai Luo originally wanted to ce a round table in the middle, but he couldnt find a suitable reason.
Because in this world where miracle masters are king, its too sphemous to the kingship.
In desperation, Bai Luo had no choice but to adopt the disaggregated method, that is, he sat in the foremost position, with seats stretching on both sides.
Although the old man said that they shouldnt be seated with Bai Luo, on this point, Bai Luo reasons that the three of them are too old to stand for long. If they continued this discussion until midnight, would they have to stand until then?
Respecting the old and caring for the young is one of Ardens virtues. Facing Bai Luos words, the three old men reluctantly agreed.
Then for the second course, I suggest mathematics, what do you think?
Reasonable.
His majesty is right, if they dont even know how to count, then the Ardennes would be tricked outside sooner orter.
Logicalnguage is important, and numbers are one of the subjects where many people get cheated.
Therefore, learning mathematics, which can exercise the human brain and provide logical thinking, is essential.
Next, are the three most important courses.
The old man said,
The first one is Ardens martial arts study.
All the Ardennes are natural warriors, and pursuit of strength is naturally a top priority.
However, its not apulsory course, but an elective course.
In fact, there are only twopulsory courses in Arde, for the time being.
Languages and mathematics, young peoples source of misery.
If the students from the previous life came to Arden and found that there was no foreignnguage learning here, they would probably rage against Bai Luos injustice.
The truth is Bai Luo has greatly suffered from foreignnguage learning for a long time in his past life.
So now there is an opportunity, Bai Luo resolutely decided to make the people of Arden live in a world that doesnt suffer from foreignnguages.
Naturally, foreignnguages can be learned, but only in professions that require them. Simply the same as German, French, and Japanese majors in his past life.
Bai Luo will not allow foreignnguages to be the standard for measuring the excellence of the Ardennes.
Registration started yesterday. There was even a 4-year-old child who secretly registered his name.
This is proof of how popr registration is. It seems that everyone is very envious of the strength of the big brothers and sisters. They seemingly cant wait to train earlier and fight for Arden.
To Bai Luos delight, the same is true of the tree elves descendants.
Those children seemed to be drawn by Noel and Issafeiyas power, hence they enthusiastically enrolled.
The second elective ss, magic.
The registration zeal for this course is really, really high.
It wasnt just the children, even many teenage boys and girls registered for this ss, including some maturedies.
Only Lady Lilith can serve as the teacher of this ss for the time being, and its mainly to look for candidates with an aptitude for fairy magic, so as to screen and prepare future fairy magicians.
As long as its someone who has seen Liliths magic, its estimated that they would all be attracted to it.
Its simply too powerful and magical. Everyone would wonder whether they can also have such magical power in the future.
The Ardennes arepletely loyal to Bai Luo. Even the newly added tree elves descendants (which can also be called Ardennes now) have been recognized by the miracles.
Liliths miracle power will definitely choose them, but whether they can sessfully adapt to this power depends on their talents and affinity.
Thest elective course shall be a free activity course.
The old man said,
Children can choose what they want to do on their own. They can be their own teacher. They can associate with friends who share their hobbies and explore their talents.
Just like the clubs in his past life, if you like to cook, then study cooking, if you like music, then start a band together, and study music.
Even if you just like to sleep and eat, the free activity ss can still meet your needs. This is something that Bai Luo personally guarantees.
Thats all for now.
The old man concluded,
We still have few people. We dont have many choices, we can only make such a simple educational framework for now.
Its already very good!
Compared with the previous Arden, which didnt even have the concept of a curriculum, teaching one to one, without even a proper schedule, its countless times better. In fact, only the old man led group studies in the past.
In addition, Bai Luo was still amazed at the fact that they have a newnguage.
A new skill has been added to the old mans endless repertoirelinguistics master.
Lets just implement it.
Bai Luo said to the three old men, Youve worked hard, old gentlemen.
After the meeting, the three old men left.
The old man still has to continue his research. Grandpa Mountain Weng found a lot of new medicinal herbs on the ind, and now, he is studying the properties of these herbs.
The tree elves werent very helpful in this regard.
Their body structure is quite different from that of humans. What is not harmful to them might be a potent poison for humans.
Grandpa Andrew also has something to do, mainly to organize the culture of tree elves, and then hand it over to Bai Luo.
Bai Luo is very fond of the tree elves. He also upholds the idea of carrying forward their customs.
As long as it is the essence, Bai Luo stated that it will definitely be passed down.
On the other hand, if its some bad custom, under the tree elves descendants oath, Bai Luo has the right to make them change it.
Chapter 49: The Little Witches
Chapter 49: The Little Witches
About ten days have passed since arriving on Arden ind.
The people of Arden are now divided into three groups. Children attend school, adults receive military training, and some women supervise the logging and learn about cooking.
Ardens little animals havent been idle either.
Their current intelligence is almost no different from that of ordinary children, actively participating in the rearing of domestic animals and livestock. They have done a pretty good job and have been rewarded by Bai Luo many times.
On the other hand, Lilith has done enough work for the Ardennes, so in addition to the daily tasks ofnd cultivation, sowing, and building, she no longer carries out other tasks.
Bai Luo is adamant about training and maintaining the subjective initiative of the Ardennes. They cannot rely too much on the power of miracles.
Whats more, Lilith has a more important job.
Lilith has to teach the girls to tap into the miracle energy within them and awaken its power.
This is Ardens hundred-year n!
If every qualified witch could use Liliths magic, even if it was far from beingparable to Lilith, it would be an unimaginably huge boost for both Arden and Bai Luo.
Of course, theres still that prerequisite, the gestation of miracle power needs time, it cant awaken in such a short time.
In addition, there is good news, that is, the miracle power required for the awakening of the tree elves descendants has reached 45%.
Perhaps in another month or two, Bai Luo will be able topletely awaken this race.
At that time, a group of tree elves who have awakened their miracle power Theirbat power must be terrifying. Bai Luo felt that they might even directly surpass the Arden n.
Without mentioning those far away things, lets focus on things that are near.
Once the pirates attack, the power of the tree elves descendants would be crucial.
Bai Luo wasnt worried that they would lose. He is worried that some of his people would die.
Arden is sparsely popted, losing even one of my subjects would be heartbreaking.
Bai Luo will take action personally, coupled with Shirley and Liliths power, the number of those pirates wouldnt matter. Unless Morganes in person, they would kill as many as theye.
These pirates dont know about us, so they certainly wont inform Morgan.
As long as we wipe them out, not leaving a single survivor Bai Luo said, We can dy this matter for some time.
What is the progress of farnd cultivation?
Liliths speed of developing farnd is exceptional. In just a few hours, she brought 10,000 mu of farnd to Arden Ind. (TL: 1 acre equals approximately 6 mu, so if you want the approximate number of acres, you can split the number of mu by 6)
If she had continued working at the same pace for ten days, let alone 10,000 mu, even 100,000, or 1 million mu would have been a breeze.
But after taking ecological issues into consideration, Bai Luo stopped her from continuing to develop thend.
Because the amount of seeds needed for one mu ofnd is really a lot.
Taking corn as an example, an average of 5 pounds of seeds is needed per mu for sowing, but if it is reced by potatoes, with tuberous stems cultivation, 300 pounds might not be enough to fill 1 mu ofnd.
If the basic sacred pouch can be upgraded again, it might be able to produce more seeds.
However, Bai Luo only has 6,500 kilograms of seeds in his hand at the moment, which is equivalent to 13,000 pounds of seeds.
1 to 8 pounds per mu is the requirement for general crops and fruit trees.
Taking just normal seeds into consideration, based on an average of 5 pounds per mu, 2,600 mu ofnd would require 13,000 pounds of seeds.
Therefore, its almost impossible to sow all the farnd at one time by simply relying on the basic sacred pouch.
In desperation, Bai Luo could only sow one mu ofnd with potatoes, roughly about 500 pounds.
This mu of potatoes isnt for eating but will be used for cultivating arger batch of potatoes.
After they get the first yield, they will use it to cultivate more potatoes. The yield of one mu will be nted in ten mu, ten mu to one hundred mu, and then one thousand mu, ten thousand mu, etc
The process will take about a year or two.
If Arden has about 10,000 mu of potatoes, 8,000 pounds per mu might be a bit exaggerated. After all, Arden doesnt have that much fertilizer but even if its less, it should yield 4,000 pounds per mu. That is forty million pounds of food.
Whats more, this is only 10,000 mu. After Arden ind is fully developed, there will be at least 600,000-800,000 mu ofnd, enough to feed millions of people.
At that time, it would be hard to imagine the extent of poption growth Arden would have to experience before food shortage problems emerge.
Of course, its naturally impossible to use all of theirnds to grow potatoes. Arden isnt that short of food.
Therefore, they will nt potatoes in only a small part of theirnd. The same is true of sweet potatoes. Bai Luo ns to sow a variety of diverse crops.
After some thinking, Bai Luo nned to reserve 3000 mu for potatoes, leaving the rest for other grains.
The seeds arent enough.
Bai Luo carefully calcted and found that the seed problem really isnt small.
Fortunately, To Bai Luos surprise, some of the crops require a rather small amount of seeds per mu.
For example, rapeseed flowers, one mu ofnd only needs 200g of seeds.
The required tomatoes seeds per mu ofnd are even less than that of rapeseed flowers, only 80g.
Why waste so many words?
Vegetable oil is an indispensable material for cooking. Theres no need to say more, Bai Luo decided to sow a few dozen mu first.
As for tomatoes, who doesnt like to eat them? There are many different varieties of them and they are cheap.
As for the fruit forest, Bai Luo wasnt in a hurry because of their slow growth speed, so for every mu ofnd that he sowed, he asked Lilith to develop another mu.
She would uproot those tree stumps, then develop thend, transforming it intond suitable for fruit tree nting.
However, they must keep a slow and consistent pace. After all, if thend had been developed but there were no seeds to sow, it would be quite awkward.
Therefore, in the past ten days, the Ardennes have cleared a total of more than 500 mu of mountain forests.
They have nted more than 50 kinds of fruits, such as apples, peaches, pears, tangerine, and mandarine, each having exactly 10 mu, very even.
Unfortunately, some fruits require a specific environment, such as dates and cantaloupe.
However, Bai Luo is really craving some cantaloupe.
So no matter whether it can yield something or not, Bai Luo asked Lilith to nt some of them anyway. This can also be considered the kings privilege.
Fortunately, Bai Luo didnt lose his rationality, nting only 1 mu ofnd.
The Ardennes arent short of a mu ofnd or two.
In fact, no one would say anything even if Bai Luo used dozens or hundreds of mu ofnd to experiment.
In addition, Bai Luo also nted dozens of mu of watermelon in the fields. When it reaches summer, he can eat the long-lost chilled watermelon.
Watermelon ah, really nostalgic. . .
Bai Luo was still rather calm, but Inya, who heard him talk about the deliciousness of watermelons, was dying with anticipation. She ran every day to the orchard and eagerly watched the developing seeds, seemingly unable to wait for the fruits to appear.
Bai Luo really couldnt bear to tell her,
Little sister, watermelon is fine, you can eat it in the summer, but if you want to eat apples, you have to wait five years.
Pop! Pop!
Your punching posture is wrong, it should be like this.
Thats right, thats the standard, Noel said, then knocked Abaddon to the ground, a grin etched on his face,
But you need to be more adaptive.
Big Brother Noel
Abaddon was speechless. They arent practicing actualbat at the moment, You Youre cheating!
Hahahaha!
Noelughed, Everyone! You should thank student Abaddon for his demonstration.
Pam! Pop! Pam!
At this time, the students were in the midst of their martial arts course.
Everyone is eager to be stronger, so many children signed up, including 6-year-old little girls.
The magic sses and martial arts sses are timed well, so everyone has enough time to attend both. Of course, if they fulfill the requirements of the magic ss.
Ardens wizards mustnt be weak and fragile.
Bai Luo: If you cant even use two axes to rampage across the battlefield. Do you have the nerve to call yourself a wizard?
Your Majesty?!
Noel noticed Bai Luo, and thetter quickly said, Dont mind me, continue your task of teaching, Ill just watch for the side.
Understood.
They were in an open space, that is, the school yground, and it wasnt small, perfect for the students to exercise their martial art skills.
Ardens martial skills are divided into one-handed swords, two-handed swords, scimitars, daggers,nces, spears, bows, arrows, concealed weapons, etc., and they are taught by different teachers.
However, for the moment, the students are still in the stage of finding the weapons that are suitable for them, so they need to try them all.
When they discover their advantages, they will specialize in one, or a few of them.
Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong~~
Soon, it was the end of the ss. Cat Lingling, Yiyi, and Erer walked out from the corner.
They stood up, holding a big bell in their hands, and bounced from left and right, shaking the bell at the same time, telling everyone that it was the end of ss.
ss is over!
Weve learned something new today.
Lets spar again.
Sure!
The boys either started ying or continued exercising with Noel, Anderson, and others.
The girls headed to another ssroom, where the fairy Lilith would start her magic lessons.
Bai Luo was quite interested, so he followed behind.
Master?
Lilith naturally noticed Bai Luo. She wanted toe over to salute but was stopped by him.
Lilith is no longer the naive little fairy she used to be. She has been with Bai Luo for so long, sharing knowledge with him and interacting with various people and things in the world. Therefore, her mind matured at a rapid pace.
Although Liliths appearance hadnt changed much, her mentality is in fact about the same as a 16 or 17-year-old girl.
No need to care about me, just do your thing.
Bai Luo found a seat in the back and sat down. He wants to see how Lilith is going to teach her ss.
Everyone doesnt need to pay attention to me, just concentrate on studying.
Its the sixth day since the establishment of the school, and the fifth day since the ss officially started.
Bai Luo introduced the seven-day-a-week concept into this world, with sses from Monday to Friday, and self-study sses on Saturday and Sunday, whether its raining or shining.
The students gradually got used to this kind of life. Its novel, but also quite fun.
The Arden n and the tree elves descendants have a strong desire for knowledge, especially these children. They deeply desire to grow strong and be Ardens guardians as soon as possible.
However,pared to the martial arts instruction, the magic course is indeed somewhat different.
Since the start of school, five martial arts sses have been undertaken,pared to that, this was only the third fairy magic ss.
Its time for ss.
Did you remember thest lesson? I didnt understand it at all.
Quiet! Everyone be quiet!
His Majesty came to listen to this ss, so you must behave well.
The ssroom was filled to the brim with more than 40 girls.
The older women and men who had signed up had been dissuaded by Lilith, causing the average age of the magic ss to plummet by at least 10 years.
The ssroom was structured in an inclined way. From low to high, the further back, the higher it is.
It was constructed in this way to make it easier for everyone to clearly see the teachers movements.
Bai Luo sat at the very back and nodded secretly, The view is very clear, and the design is good.
Only girls under the age of 15 were present.
It was because Lilith told Bai Luo that children over 15 years old have lost the chance to awaken the fairy magic.
Of course, the 15-year-old here is rtive. It should be more than just the physical aspect.
For example, there are many children over the age of 120 amongst the tree elves, but Lilith seems to believe that they still have the hope of awakening.
Bai Luo: Its really a world that looks at appearances
Inya, who wasnt present: Am I not 15 years old?
Wee everyone to my ss, Im your teacher, the fairy Lilith.
While Bai Luo wasmenting, Lilith had already started her ss. She waved her wand around, causing her palm-sized body to bloom with brilliant light.
Whoa!
As a light mist shed by, a 150cm tall girl appeared in front of everyone.
This is the Transfiguration spell, it only changes the form of things. In this case, her body size.
In essence, Lilith is still the same little fairy.
This is our third ss.
Last time, I introduced you to the fundamentals of fairy magic. Can anyone tell me the content of our previous ss?
Lilith shares a lot of knowledge with Bai Luo, so her teaching method is deeply influenced by Bai Luos past life impressions and memories
Swish!
In the ssroom, Ersa was the first to raise her hand.
Very well, Ersa?
Magic is the product of the power of miracles, and it will only bloom in a few people, Ersa seriously said.
The power of miracles will only respond to us if our hearts are aligned with our kings.
Nevertheless, different people have different aptitudes in fairy magic.
Talent affects the upper limit of achievement, but hard work is the crucial factor in determining ones height, Ersa continued,
If one only relied on their talent withoutmitting to any hard work, no matter how extraordinary their talent is, it would be fruitless.
Excellent!
Liliths favorite student is Ersa,
Unfortunately, this ce isnt called Hogwarts, and the teachers here dont have the right to give students points. Otherwise, I would have given you 10 extra points, Ersa!
Thank you, Miss Lilith.
Ersa is a good student, well-behaved, sensible, and very motivated. Bai Luo saw the potential of a top student and an overachiever in her.
Now, everyone look at this.
Lilith raised her hand, causing many wands to appear in the air. They were only about 30 centimeters long and floated upside down in front of Lilith.
Each wand is exactly the same, without any difference.
In the basic stage of learning fairy magic, theres no need for too much individuality, universal use is the key.
This thing is called a wand.
Lilith waved her hand, and all the wands slowly flew in front of the girls. The handle of the wands was pointed at the girls, signaling them to hold the wands.
Its a prop I specially made for you. It can resonate with my miracle power.
Naturally, the wand isnt a miracle item. Its more like a tool made of materials affected by miracle power. It contains a certain amount of miracle power.
The magic power in your body (Liliths miracle power) is limited in quantity. And due to its small amount, it would be difficult to directly release magic at this stage.
The wand is like a guiding tool, its simr to a pipe, connecting the magic power inside your body and the outside world.
This pipe can allow girls to release magic properly, in other words, it gives them the ability to cast magic spells.
In addition to this, I have invented an auxiliary concept called incantations.
Leviosa!
Lilith muttered a very odd syble, but Bai Luo understood its meaning the moment he heard it,
The purpose of this incantation is to make things float.
Snap!
Lilith snapped her fingers, causing arge number of leaves to fly in from outside, then transform into feathers,
Todays ss isnt about theory, but about practice.
Ill give everyone 10 minutes to recite the incantation I just said, and make the feathers in front of your float.
Everyone! wait a minute.
Lilith stopped the eager children, and said,
Remember that the release of magic spells has nothing to do with gestures and movements themselves, their purpose is only to mobilize the magic power within you.
Whats more important is to build up the determination and will to achieve something in your heart.
I want to do it! I have to do it! I feel that I can do it!
Only then will the magic within you help you realize your wishes and desires.
Okay, remember my words.
Everyone can start now.
As soon as Liliths voice sounded, the young girls began their first spellcasting.
Lefaso, Lefsao!
Levita, Levita!
Their pronunciation was horrible.
Of course, the spell incantation is certainly not in Chinese. However, listening to the group of young girls struggle to pronounce such a sentence was quite awkward. It is like listening to a group of foreigners pronouncing mandarin words.
Thats not how incantation is pronounced.
Lilith immediately came forward to correct their pronunciation,
Look at the movements of my lips Leviosa.
The incantation she created has the effect of resonating with the wand.
Although not necessary, chanting the incantation will definitely make spellcasting easier for beginners.
Once the childrens attention can be thoroughly focused, the incantation is actually optional. It doesnt affect the power or effectiveness of the magic.
Leviosa.
Just when Lilith was about to speak again, a cold and clear voice sounded.
Lilith felt the fluctuations of miracle power and quickly looked over.
Very good!
Lilith shouted happily, You did it, Ersa!
The children raised their heads at the same time and looked at Ersas seat, only to see a feather floating with Ersas wand, slowly moving up and down, left and right under her control.
Its really possible!
Magic, we, we can really learn magic!
Ersas sess did not elicit the envy of the children. Instead, it seemed to set a good example for everyone.
Since Ersa can do it, then even if they arent as talented, they would be able to do it sooner orter, right?
Most importantly, fairy magic can indeed be imparted to others. This alone is enough to make the children and even Bai Luo very happy.
p! p! p!
Bai Luo got up and apuded Ersa, Little Ersa, well done!
Thank you, Brother Bai Luo.
Ersa was also very happy, causing her to mistakenly use the wrong address, Ah, no! I, well
Its not a problem.
The closer the Arden n is to him, the happier Bai Luo felt,
In front of outsiders, just give me some face, but in private, the closer the better.
Everyone!
Bai Luo loudly said, You can see that Ersa has sessfully cast a magic spell.
Fairy magic can be learned, Ersa is the best example, so everyone mustnt ck off. Keep working hard, listen to teacher Liliths instructions, learn magic as soon as possible, and be the little witches of Arden!
Chapter 50: Inya-Oraaa!
Chapter 50: Inya-Oraaa!
Witch, this is the name Bai Luo gave to the users of fairy magic, this brand-new profession.
However, Lilith told Bai Luo that the magic power of miracle children is limited. They certainly cannot cast spells without limits like her.
This also means that Lilith can use a lot of outrageous magic spells at will, but the witches cant.
Fortunately, there is no limit to the number of witches. Moreover, after getting the blessing of the fairys miracle power, their physical fitness and even life expectancy will greatly increase.
As time passes, more and more witches will appear. One day, there will be thousands of witches in Arden.
At that time, they will be able to travel everywhere, guard every corner of Arden, and even fight on multiple fronts at the same time.
Their strategic role might be even greater than that of Lilith. No matter how powerful Lilith is, what she can do on her own is limited.
However, the witches are like her clones, shining across every corner.
For this new witch profession, Bai Luo has instructed Lilith to only bestow this miracle power to the Arden n and the tree elves descendants.
No outsider can get ess to this power without Bai Luos permission.
In fact, Bai Luo need not say so, Lilith was already nning to do so from the beginning.
Outsider?
What qualifications does an outsider have to receive Liliths favor?
Is he worthy?
In this world, the power of miracles is like a system. Moreover, this system is under theplete control of one person, who acts ording to his will and preference.
No wonder the old man said that most miracle masters consider themselves as gods.
In a way, miracle masters are indeed like gods.
Ersa is amazing!
Sister Ersa, how did you do it, Sister Ersa?
Please teach us!
Most of the little girls of the Arden n are as close as sisters to Ersa.
I, we also want to know, can you tell us too?
Although the tree elves descendants lolis are neers, they are cute, kind-hearted, and extremely pure. Ersa had a very good rtionship with them.
Dont worry, I will tell everyone.
Consequently, Ersa shared her experiences and feelings with the sisters.
Lilith didnt stop it, she was happy to see this happen.
Although she is the teacher, this is the first time she ever taught anyone. Shes also a neer to this field.
In addition, fairies are different from little witches, hence the first lessons had theponents of an experiment.
To be honest, Lilith was a little unsure if the little children were capable of casting magic.
Fortunately, Ersas sess caused Lilith to heave a sigh of relief.
Its best to let them learn on their own.
Bai Luo affirmed Liliths idea, and Lilith responded with a smile,
Yeah, just like now, if Ersa has learned it, then she can guide more children.
Although little witches teaching other little witches is a desirable development, the best course would be to wait for little witches like Ersa to be adults, then full-fledged teachers of magic in the future.
However, this will take a long time, and its too early to talk about this now.
Ah! I, I seeded! I did it too!!
The second one to seed is the 13-year-old Fiora. She was also able to make the feather float.
Although she was still unable to make it move freely, the joy of sessfully releasing magic still made the little girl flush with excitement, constantly jumping up and down.
The following one was a little girl from the tree elves n, her name was ra, and soon after, little Mia also seeded.
Brother Bai Luo! Look, look, I seeded!
Miya was very happy. Naturally, Bai Luo praised her properly. At the same time, he encouraged other children, telling them to not be discouraged and that they would seed sooner orter.
In the end, Bai Luo distributed candy to the children. Both the children of the Arden n and the tree elves descendants.
They all ate very happily, but this attracted the envy of the little boys that were still training.
Its all right, theres still a lot.
Bai Luo is very fond of the little girls, but he never treated the boys differently.
Eat, eat, eat, all you know is to eat! Put all of that away and continue training!
If you cant finish todays training goal, dont even dream about eating!
However, Noel didnt treat them nicely. His requirement of Ardens men is to be powerful warriors.
Candy?
Put that thing away!
This Isnt it a bit
Bai Luo said a couple of words, but Noel insisted,
This is for their own good.
Each one has their role, professional things must be left for professional people to do.
Moreover, the old man is the chief instructor. If Noel does something wrong, the old man will punish him.
Little Luo, take a closer look at Noels training volume.
That night, Bai Luo brought up this matter during his conversation with the old man, and thetter asked him to observe Noel the next day.
Therefore, Bai Luo discovered that Noels requirements for himself arent below that of those children.
If Noel punishes the kids to do double the training, he also does twice as much as his usual training. Its worth mentioning that his usual training volume already pushes him to the edge of his limits, doing double that is simply putting his life in danger.
Although the Ardennes are trained to develop strong self-discipline from childhood, they also have fiery hearts.
They certainly arent afraid of hardships. However, Bai Luo is still worried about the mental state of the children.
Fortunately, Noel set a good example. He isnt the type of boss who rests and enjoys himself while making others experience hardships.
Eat and live together, share honor and disgrace.
If someone cant persist under such an instructor, it only means that they arent suitable for this path.
Arden needs powerful and tough warriors, not spoiled brats.
However, if someone couldnt do it, they dont have to force it, because, in addition to warriors, Arden needs a lot of different types of personnel. They can develop in other fields.
That boy, Noel the old manmented,
Hell be a good instructor in the future. You can confidently entrust the recruits to him.
After Noel trains the first few batches of recruits and makes them new instructors, his hands will be free.
Moreover, with the identity of the instructor of instructors, Noel will justifiably be a high-ranking member of Arden.
So, what about children who dont fit in?
Well, look over there.
The old man pointed at a big tree not far away. Under the shade of which, a boy was reading a book.
His name is Boya. He is 10 years old this year, the son of Emmett and the grandson of grandpa Mountain Weng.
Its Little Boya!
Upon thinking of Boyas peculiarity, Bai Luo felt that it wasnt surprising.
Boya is a well-known genius in the Arden n.
In Bai Luos words, he has a very high IQ, and his emotional quotient is not any lower than his IQ, so he is a versatile talent.
He only does basic training, focusing more on the umtion of knowledge under the premise of maintaining good health.
Boya mustnt be underestimated, he has an eidetic memory. He learned dozens ofnguages at the age of 3 by just relying on the books left by Grandpa Mountain Weng.
He is very studious and often asks Bai Luo some rather peculiar questions.
With the knowledge of his past life, Bai Luo often proposes novel and unheard-of ideas, fascinating the young Boya and rendering him obsessed.
Distinctive talents. Bai Luo said,
Arden needs warriors, but it also needs people like Little Boya.
Indeed.
The old man nodded and said, What weck now are warriors like Noel, but in the future, we will be short of geniuses like Little Boya.
In fact, there arent many people in the Arden n who like to read.
Apart from Gloria, Fiora, Ersa, Boya, most of the rest have a barbarian mentality.
For example, Inya
Inya: Oraa!!
How about evening school?
Bai Luo is talking about adults education. They have to work during the day and learn knowledge at night. This is Bai Luos mandatory regtion.
Wisdom, knowledge, and etiquette is the way to shape Ardens soul and spirit. He doesnt want to build a nation of barbarians after all.
Adults dont need to learn things like martial arts, but literary sses are still indispensable.
Especially now that Ardens officialnguage has been created. Everyone should make the effort to learn it.
Brother Andrew has a lot of prestige among the tree elves descendants. My influence in the Arden n is also okay.
The old man started feigning weakness again, But the teacher of the evening lessons is Feiya.
The person responsible for the education of adults is the elder sister.
She is very knowledgeable and versatile.
Moreover, the Arden n has the quality of worshiping the strong, and with the majesty of the elder sister, those who dared to find excuses to skip ss would suffer.
In fact, even Bai Luo, after learning that the teacher was his elder sister, set an example and personally showed up to study this newnguage.
Their king is also attending ss, what else do they have to say?
There is no escape!
In such a manner, another seven days had passed.
Everyone basically mastered the essentials of the newnguage and has mostly mastered the basic pronunciation. Although this is a newnguage, its stillrgely based on the Ardennesnguage, hence they didnt face many difficulties while learning it.
In contrast, the tree elves descendants found it more challenging.
However, Issafeiya is a good teacher. She discovered this in the first ss and gave them special counseling.
The tree elves descendants made rapid progress. In just seven days, they caught up with half the progress of the Ardennes.
Uncle Saros guessed that this is due to the talent of the tree elves descendants. Their learning ability is generally above that of the Ardennes.
Have you all done the homework I assigned youst time?
Issafeiyas in voice caused everyone in the room to feel a chill crawl up their spine.
The number of weak learners is far higher than the number of top students in Arden.
Fortunately, Bai Luo can be considered a high-level student who has attended cram school in advance. Under the premise of having a foundation, he didnt feel any pressure during the learning process.
The old man has been teaching Bai Luo various literacy lessons since childhood, and Bai Luo was a hard worker.
Although he isnt as talented in this field as geniuses like Gloria and Boya, he can still easily crush people like Noel.
Inya?
Sweet potatoes! Are the sweet potatoes baked?
Suddenly, the entire ssroom went silent. Everyone looked at Inya with horror. At the same time, they couldnt help but admire her courage. She actually has the courage to fall asleep in Issafeiyas sses.
She even dares to drool!
Therefore, her big sister had to punish her.
However, Inya isnt afraid of pain at all. She would rather go outside and stand in the hallway than stay another second in this ss.
It wasnt until Issafeiya punished her by ordering her to copy the syble table 100 times that she finally felt terror. She obediently came back to ss and no longer dared to fall asleep.
As expected of Ardens number one iron head.
Inya is so powerful! She doesnt even pay attention to the elder sisters ss.
Yeah, she can still sleep under the icy aura of sister Issafeiya, my God, its terrifying.
I, Inya, am just so awesome!
Not to mention her big sisters ss, even her daddy Saross ss cant scare her.
She can sleep whenever she wants!
Then Inya experienced the pain of copying schoolwork. However, this time, even if she hugged Bai Luos legs and pleaded pitifully, he didnt dare to forgive her.
After all, his elder sister was looking at him
Brother, I dont want you to put some good words for me.
Later that day, Bai Luo was in awe as Inya uttered those words. He felt a tear condensing at the corner of his eyes. His little sister has finally grown up!
Bai Luo even started thinking about asking his elder sister to forgive her.
You can just help me copy this text! Inya said with a bright smile,
If we work together, we will finish quickly!
Bai Luo:
puff!!
I, Bai Luo, have the urge to vomit blood and die!
Chapter 51: Pirate Captain
Chapter 51: Pirate Captain
A pirate ship was moving amidst the smoke. Behind them were five or six burning merchant ships, as well as the wreckage of the other ships floating on the sea.
This is a convoy, full of specialties from the Western Mountain Kingdom.
Unfortunately, they met Schatt, one of the six most vicious captains under the pirate king Morgan.
Look at this thing, a snow-white beasts teeth, this one alone is worth at least 8rge gold coins (800,000 yuan) [1].
And this is a very scarce fruit from the Iron Eagle Kingdom.
Taking a bite, Schatts mouth was full of juice, This is something that only those powerful nobles can eat on the main continent.
Hahaha!
Schatt casually tossed the fruit to his subordinates, who didnt mind that it was half-eaten at all, scrambling to get a bite,
Little ones, do you see what happens to those that oppose us?!
Ohhhhh!!!
Following Schatts fingers, many corpses could be seen hanging on the sail, while the wailing and whimpering of women could be faintly heard in the cabin.
At this time, challenging me is not different from looking for death!
Schatt raised his boots, grinding against the edge of the railing while taking big gulps of alcohol at the same time. He wasnt in a good mood, hence he destroyed that convoy to vent,
What the hell is the boss thinking? He even told me to loot 30,000 gold coins and bring them to him. [2].
The boss that Schatt was talking about isnt Morgan, the pirate king, but Morgans adopted son, Sigrian.
The six great pirate groups arentposed of miracle children. In fact, they dont even have a trace of miracle power.
Nowadays, all great nations stipte that the power of miracles cannot appear on the battlefield at will. Therefore, the pirate groups sent to loot are mostlyposed of mortals without miracle power.
This rule has been sustained for at least fifty years, hence most young people dont even know about the concept of miracles.
Its just that Schatt and Sigrian are sworn brothers. Therefore, he heard about miracles from his boss.
30,000 gold coins, thats a ton of gold! [3]
I heard that its for the old mans birthday.
The first mate is trusted by Schatt, hence he also knows secrets that ordinary people have never heard of, including miracles, and the mysterious fables of the pirate king Morgan.
Boss, shall we continue to loot other ships?
Of course! Schatt said,
However, we first have to change locations. This ce has almost been dried up by us
If you overfish in the same spot, sooner orter, the pond will be drained of fish.
Therefore, Schatt acted very intelligently. He proposed toll fees. As long as convoys give him 15% of the items they are transporting, he would allow them to pass.
If it was general grain, cloth, wood, or ore, giving 15% of it away isnt a big deal.
However, these five ships were carrying smuggled precious items. The food on the surface is just a disguise. The treasures hidden below are the real goods.
With sharp eyes, Schatt directly saw through the convoys tricks.
Therefore, he immediately ordered them to hand over the treasures, as well as those precious spices and fruits.
The other party refused, so naturally, Schatt wouldnt treat them kindly. He promptly decided to ughter them to establish his authority,
Not taking the great Schatts words seriously is simply looking for death!
Schatt is just a mortal, but once someone knows about the existence of miracles, no one wouldnt desire that kind of magical power.
He is one of the six great captains, but he used arge number of favors and benefits to exchange this position from his good brother Sigrian.
To maintain this identity and rights, Schatt has to work hard for Sigrian.
Theres quite some time left, lets go back first and get some rest.
Morgan is acimed as the Pirate King of the East Sea, and he has several nominal sons and daughters under hismand. Sigrian is his adopted son, the fourth in line. Therefore, he is respectfully addressed by Schatt and other people as the fourth older brother, or the fourth master.
After reaching such a position, glory and wealth are all there for Schatt to enjoy, and when one has good things, they will think about how to keep them. Schatt has extreme avarice for power because he knows what Morgans legendary influence is centered on.
Miracle
Others call it the power of God, but Schatt knows that Morgans power came from some kind of miracle.
It wasnt that Schatt is disloyal to Morgan, its just that his talents are too mediocre to quickly adapt to Morgans miracle powers.
Morgans adopted children are all miracle children who could adapt to his miracle power. Moreover, they all regrly travel around to seek out geniuses for their old man.
Schatt is valued by Sigrian and now is the final inspection period.
Once he proves his loyalty, Sigrian will take him to Morgan, the legendary pirate who had ruled the Eastern Seas for many years.
I must get that mighty power!
Schatt would never forget the power of Sigrian, a power that is far beyond that of mortals, a power that could seemingly crush everything.
Without the power of miracles, you cant get in touch with the power center of the miracle masters. Whats the difference between that and those wealthy merchants and high-ranking officials in the Iron Eagle Kingdom?
Whats more, Schatt is already forty-five years old. How many more years can he live without the power of miracles?
Although the power of miracles cannot make people immortal. At least, he can live for a few more years.
If he is fortunate enough to get the water of the Fountain of Youth from the hands of the old man, he can regain his youth and live forever!
No amount of wealth can buy lifespan.
Schatt had figured it out. He made up his mind to follow his sworn brother Sigrian and make the legendary pirate, Morgan, see his sincerity and loyalty.
Once the power of miracles recognizes him as a worthy miracle child Morgan will also go to the Marquise of Everspring in the Iron Eagle Kingdom to ask for more water of eternal youth for his subordinates.
On the other hand, who would allow an untalented and worthless person with a desire to live forever to upy an important position.
I must gain their trust, get the power of miracles, and then water from the Fountain of Youth.
Return to the ship!
Schatt shouted to his subordinates. All he could think of was his bright future of eternal youth and immortality after getting the power of miracles.
At this time, Bai Luo didnt know of Schatts imminent return.
However, with the white eagles tightly surveilling the water around the ind, he wasnt worried about any surprise attack.
Boss!
What bullcrap Boss! I am now the Marshal of the Marine Headquarters, call me Marshal Silver!
A handsome silver eagle was standing gantly and proudly on a cliff, 24 seagulls stood behind it. They stood in two rows, saluting methodically, forming a rather uncanny scenery.
In front of the 24 seagulls were the three generals of Ardens Marine headquartersWhile Eagle Sine, While Eagle Cain, White Eagle Bane.
Yes! Marshal!
The seagulls said in unison, While Eagle Silver nodded with satisfaction,
Excellent, now go gather morepanions, I have a hunch A storm that will sweep the whole world is brewing. That man, he ising (TL: Did you get the reference?)
Ohhhhhh!
The seagulls showed a serious expression, but the faces of the three white eagles changed, Bo, bo, boss!
Who are you calling boss?! Im the Marine Headquarters Marshal now
Um?!
While Eagle Silver suddenly sensed a special aura. That aura is so powerful, so noble, so dignified!
he hurriedly turned its head, and in the next moment, the so-called Marshal of the marine headquarters was scared ????????.
He saw Bai Luo riding on Shirleys back, standing behind him.
In the face of the glorious miracle master, how could a small miracle derivative like it resist?
Especially Shirley. In the eyes of White Eagle Silver and other small animals, that seemingly infinite miracle power was just like the sun in the dark night, enough to light up the world with its dazzling and fiery light.
Your Majesty!
This little one is just joking, I have been patrolling well, never neglecting my duties. Your Majesty, please spare my life~~~
The White Eagle Silver was about to cry with fear. In front of miracle derivatives like them, miracle masters are simply supreme gods!
Not to mention disobeying the other partys will, Bai Luo could scare him unconscious with just one nce.
Hmm.
Good acting, you looked just like the real thing.
Bai Luo didnt me the four little guys of the White Eagle family. After receiving Liliths miracle power over a long period, they turned from simple intelligent animals into miracle derivatives.
Miracle derivatives are a broad category, referring to a state that is a precursor to miracle children.
In fact, the little witches, the weapons forged from miracle resources, and the four white eagles all are at this stage.
If the original miracle is the power source, then the miracle children are the strong ones favored by its miracle power.
They are certainly far weaker than the original miracle, but the difference between them and mortals is like the difference between heaven and earth, immeasurable.
We dont dare, we really dont dare!
Only Bai Luo, Shirley, and Lilith could understand thenguage of the white eagles. Others can only hear the chirping of birds.
They have to truly be miracle children in order to gain the ability of speech, a step beyond possessing human intelligence.
However, this requires a lot of time. ording to Lilith, they would need at least 7 or 8 months to just reach the threshold of miracle children.
Dont cry, dont cry,
Listening to the sad cries of the white eagle, Silver, Bai Luo was helpless. If someone else were to hear these cries, they might think that its a rooster, not a majestic white eagle.
Youre just ying a game, why should I get angry?
How many people are you in charge of?
Bai Luo looked at the prostrating, shivering seagulls,
You dont even have 30 men under your wings. It seems that you are a bit unworthy of the title Marshal.
This little one is arrogant, I know that Im guilty.
Youre a second Lieutenant from now on.
Haa?
White Eagle, Silver, didnt expect that Bai Luo would give him an official rank,
You, are you serious?
Of course!
Bai Luo smiled and said, Second Lieutenant White Eagle Silver of the Arden Marine Headquarters, heed mymand!
Gah!!
Due to the severe excitement, White Eagle Silver couldnt help but release a cry simr to that of a duck.
Bring the three white eagle staff sergeants, and take good care of Ardens coast border. If you allow an enemy to sneak into the ind..,
Bai Luo couldnt directly roast them, after all, they arepanions who he had watched over since their infancy.
Youll have to eat worms for 7 days!
Gah!!!
The other three white eagles raised their heads in horror, shivering.
Eating worms!
White Eagle Sine: We, the majestic kings of birds, eating worms?
Bai Ying Cain: As expected of the master who dominates Arden, to think of such a vicious punishment!!
White Eagle Bane: So scary!!!
Okay, you guys y, I still have to check the surrounding environment.
After Bai Luo finished speaking, he rode Shirley and left, leaving only four white eagles and 24 seagulls, looking at each other.
Gradually, the white eagle Silver started trembling. He suddenly jerked his head up.
Gah! Gagagag gah!!
White Eagle Silver held his head high and quacked uncontrobly with excitement, causing him to almost fall off the cliff. Fortunately, his younger siblings helped him in time, but this did not dampen his excitement.
Boss, why are you so happy despite being downgraded?
What downgraded?
White Eagle Silver pped his young brother to the grass and majestically said,
No matter how high a rank I imed to own, its still false, but this position is real, its real! Gah! Gah! Gah!!!
Wait, His Majesty said the white eagle three staff sergeants, so Have I be staff sergeant?
Gah!
Happy, the three eagle brothers also quacked while dancing around.
What about us? What is our rank?!
Your ranks my arse!
White Eagle Silver scolded these recruits angrily,
Go and patrol for this second lieutenant. If you miss a fly, youll eat worms for the rest of your lives!
Go now!!!
The 24 Seagulls were frightened.
How dare they disobey the tyrant white eagle Silver, they hurriedly scattered and started to patrol.
They have be conscious, naturally, they dont need to hunt for food anymore. There are specialized Ardennes who will use fish and meat to feed them in specially established ces.
Therefore, the white eagle familys job is to take their little seagull cadets to patrol around the ind, supervising the area around Arden Ind to guard against foreign enemies.
This is not an easy task.
With me here
As White Eagle Silver soared in the sky, he shifted from his previous amusing persona. His eyes were sharp and majestic,
Enemies cant even dream of breaking in!
Trantor Note:
[1]: You can refer to chapter 14 if you forgot how the mary system of this novel works.
Anyway, heres a little recap: 1rge gold coin = 10 small gold coins = 100rge silver coins = 1,000 small silver coins = 10,000rge copper coins = 100,000 small copper coins.
1 small copper coin has the same purchasing power as 1 yuan(0.16 USD), so 1rge gold coin= 100,000 yuan(15,600 USD).
Author Note:
[2]: As long asrge gold coins andrge silver coins arent specifically mentioned, the default is the small ones.
[3]: For the readers convenience, the data and measurements that are used by other characters will be directly tranted into Ardens unified measurement system to make it easier to read
Chapter 52: The Weird Miracle
Chapter 52: The Weird Miracle
Is this the ce?
Bai Luo didnt simply go out to hang out or even patrol this time.
[The sun has set, but the moon has not yet risen, there is no sun and there is no moon]
[All sentient beings lie in its tomb, these peaceful years were only because it carried its weight]
[When the sun and moon disappear, the eternal being will wander away in that long, long night]
This time, the riddle ispletely iprehensible.
Bai Luo looked at the ck book, only to see that the fifth page of the book had already been unlocked. However, unlike the previous times, Bai Luo didnt need to look for anything this time.
The moment he arrived at the ce designated by the ck book, the properties of the miracle was immediately disyed on the fifth page of the ck book.
[????]
Level: ???
Type: ????
Faction: ????
The remaining time: ???
Isnt that the same as not showing anything? Is it trying to be funny?
To be honest, this is the first time that Bai Luo had encountered such a bizarre situation.
Shockingly, all properties are unknown!
After half a month, Bai Luo finally found the fifth miracle.
Bai Luo didnt know the principle behind the ck books detection of miracles. He isnt sure whether it would immediately detect any miracle that reaches close proximity to him, or that it has a half-month cooldown.
Since the time between the detection of each miracle is about half a month, Bai Luo began to doubt whether this was the cooldown period of the ck book.
Unfortunately, the ck book is the same as the basic sacred pouch.
No, its much colder than the basic sacred pouch. The basic sacred pouch would at least convey feelings of closeness and intimacy to Bai Luo, but the ck book didnt give a damn about him.
You are the grandfather, I cant afford to mess with you.
Bai Luo didnt dare to rebuke or scold the ck book, after all, this thing is the source of his power.
How can people get annoyed at their cheats?
Compared to most people, he is already extremely lucky and privileged, so why bother?
Theres still more to this riddle.
Bai Luo noticed that new text appeared below the old text.
[You are the first person it has seen after its arrival, but you dont know it, nor does it know you]
[But it doesnt matter, even the most familiar of friends start as strangers]
[Its willing to give you a chance to be its friend. This is the first time in countless years that it ever had such a thought, and possibly thest]
Be friends?
This is the first time it had such a thought, and possibly thest?
Bai Luo somewhat understood. The meaning of this sentence is that he is likely the only person that had ever triggered this task.
For this miracle, either Bai Luo seeds and establishes the contract, or no one would ever be able to do so.
Other people would never be able to intervene because it only has the idea of bing Bai Luos friend.
So, what should I do?
Bai Luo was a little surprised,
Establish a friendship? Should I try working things out from this direction?
After all, Bai Luo came from the modern era. He still had some experience on how to make friends, but the ck book obviously wouldnt let him do such a thing.
Soon after, the first paragraph disappeared from the ck books page.
[Wait]
In its ce was the word, wait.
That was the only word that appeared, nothing else.
Wait?
Bai Luo calmly murmured, Then what, thats it?
Inexplicably, this is quite in line with my current situation, Bai Luo smiled.
Although I dont know what you are, it seems that you are quite bored, just like me.
Bai Luo really has nothing to do now.
The old mans exceptionallypetent. His elder sister also took over all the educational work. Grandpa Mountain Weng and Grandpa Andrew joined forces to build the territory and take care of it in an orderly manner.
The children are also very studious. Bai Luo could see that they were holding back a lot of energy.
They want to be capable individuals and serve their king and country early on.
Therefore, for the next period, Bai Luo became idle.
He just continuously ate and slept in the past few days, living a life that Inya can only dream of.
His only activity was the asional exercises, but no one dared to spar against him.
Even his elder sister refused his request on the grounds of How can I fight with His Majesty.
In fact, everyone held the same idea. That is, as the king of Arden, Bai Luo doesnt need to go to the battlefield at all.
Its a sign of ipetence of a vassal to let their king casually go to the battlefield, and its punishable by death.
As far as this is concerned, we have greatpatibility. I hope that we can be good friends.
Bai Luo got off Shirley and allowed her to y beside him, pouring out a lot of fruits for her to enjoy.
As for Bai Luo, he picked a clean ce and sat cross-legged, staring at the distant sea in a daze.
The first day passed, then the second day, the third day.
No matter whether it was windy or rainy, Bai Luo will arrive on this cliff on time and gaze into the distance.
He doesnt know what the ck book truly meant, but since its a miracle, no matter how weird the conditions, it should be expected.
Although Issafeiya and Saros felt that Bai Luos behavior these days is a little strange, there had been simr examples before, so they didnt care too much.
In contrast, Luna and Anderson were particrly curious,
Has his majesty been like this in the past?
On several asions, the siblings were instructed to work with Jerah and John to protect Bai Luos safety.
They saw Bai Luos weird action. They saw him sitting alone at the cliff, motionless.
The siblings looked at each other, secretly thinking that their king is really an elusive man.
How can we understand the thoughts of His Majesty?
The old man is bent on defending Bai Luo. He knows the reason, but he cant say it, If we easily guess his thoughts, then is it truly His Majesty?
!!!
The siblings, as well as Grandpa Andrew, immediately felt that what the old man said made sense.
Thats his majesty, the man with three miracles!
Not long ago, the tree elves descendants also learned about the existence of Pegasus Shirley. This can not be concealed, nor was there the need to conceal it.
Bai Luo and the others have had a great grasp of the tree elves descendants nature and loyalty. They canpletely give their back to these people. They are trustworthy!
Whats more, more than 50% miracle power is definitely not a decoration.
The miracle power will increase under only one circumstance. That is theplete loyalty of the tree elf n! The old man is sure of this.
Um?
Bai Luo suddenly raised his head as he noticed that the text on the ck book had changed.
The word [Wait] had disappeared, reced by
[Wait more]
Pffft!!!
Bai Luo was almost choked to death by the ck books antics,
Are you trying to infuriate me to death so that you can inherit my legacy?
Is this ck book joking or what?
It used riddles in the past, but now its even more ridiculous, giving him inexplicable dry words.
You Isnt this a bit too much?
Whoosh~~~
Bai Luo didnt know whether tough or cry, Okay, okay, Ill wait, isnt it just waiting?
Finally, on the seventh day, Bai Luo looked at the two big words [Keep Waiting] on the ck book, and felt the helplessness of having nothing to do for the first time.
Bai Luo didnt just simply sit in the same ce and wait.
He also has to pick the right time.
ording to the initial hint, there must be no moon or sun, so Bai Luo had been waiting at dawn and midnight.
In fact, there was even one time where Bai Luo waited from morning till night, then until morning. A full 24-hours.
However, its still useless.
This
If theres really a task, just state it!
Why arent you saying anything? Let me simply wait here?
Wait, wait more, keep waiting.
Bai Luo was a bit angry, Hey~ Isnt it all the same?
Whats the difference? Wheres the difference?
Is there all it is to this riddle? But Ive been waiting for seven days, day and night, morning and evening, all periods!
What the hell is wrong? What am I missing?
Bai Luo didnt get impatient. He carefully analyzed all steps to figure out what exactly he did wrong.
Shirley perplexedly looked at Bai Luo, but seeing him seemingly deep in his thoughts, she felt a bit useless.
If it was a fight, Shirley will definitely be the first to rush ahead.
However, Shirley cant do humans jobs.
Wait, wait more, keep waiting, what is this
Bai Luo anxiously paced on the cliff. Seeing Issafeiya, who came here to call him for dinner, he was a little surprised.
Arden Ind is 60 kilometers from north to south and is filled with countless natural barriers and obstacles. With ordinary horses running speed, even if they continuously run across tnd, it will take them about 6 hours to cross the ind.
However, Arden Ind has a high altitude in the middle and a low one at both ends. Moreover, theres only a distance from the central area to the four sides, hence it will take much less time to reach his current location.
The average estimate is 4 hours for a round trip.
Moreover, these arent ordinary horses. They have received Liliths miracle power, granting them the gift of intelligence. They are no longer ordinary animals.
Whats wrong?
Issafeiya was riding a new warhorse. It wasnt Radish, as she is currently being taken care of due to her pregnancy.
The power of miracles in Radish is exceptionally strong. ording to Lilith, this new horse will definitely be a miracle child upon birth, inheriting Shirleys miracle power.
Its fine.
In front of his elder Sister, Bai Luo showed a calm expression, Its just a little thing, not worth mentioning.
Hmm.
Issafeiya calmly said, I thought you were in trouble.
How could there be trouble, I just
The two looked at each other for a long time before Bai Luo finally relented,
Okay, Im in trouble.
But its not a big deal.
Because you couldnt find a new miracle?
Emm
Bai Luo hesitated for a moment, but he decided to still keep the ck book a secret. He nodded and said, Well, this miracle is very special.
Some things dont need to be concealed from his elder sister.
This time, Bai Luo might really need the help of his elder sister and uncle.
What needs to be done? Is there anything I can help with?
There is something that I need your help with. Bai Luo said.
If someone told you to wait somewhere, but despite waiting for him, he didnte seven times, what would you do, elder sister?
Impossible!
Issafeiya coldly said, I would wait for him three times at most, after which I will definitely kill him.
p!
Brilliant!
Bai Luo pped his hands. He secretlymented that its really the style of his elder sister. As expected of her.
But what if the other party has profound intentions?
Then just wait quietly.
Issafeiya said, Although simply waiting is quite odd, I will wait patiently.
Patiently?
Yeah, if you look at the literal meaning of waiting, Issafeiya Then its waiting for someone or something.
Something?
Sunrise, sunset, full moon, tides, everything is possible.
But all of them had urred during my wait!
Bai Luo was about to say this, but he suddenly realized that no matter how much he waited in the past few days, there was one thing he hadnt seen the full moon!
Because today is the full moon!
Its not that I dont understand the meaning of waiting, but, damn, its the wrong time!
The wait that the ck book has instructed him to do is for a full moon, not for dawn, sunset, or something else!
It told him to wait because the full moon hadnt arrived.
After a day, the full moon still hadnt appeared, so it told him to wait more.
Three days have passed, theres still some time before the full moon, so it told him to keep waiting.
Although there are also sr and lunar eclipses, the ck book shouldnt publish such an impossible task!
Bai Luo understood, he finally understood, Elder sister, you go back first, I will wait for a little longer!
Dont worry, with Shirley here, I can go home at any time.
Okay, pay attention to safety.
Issafeiya has always been ratherpliant with Bai Luo. She would seldom refuse his requests.
After his elder sister left, Bai Luo faced the sea and sat cross-legged. He closed his eyes, but he wasnt in a daze, but immersed himself in his mind and truly calmed himself down.
If the waiting that the ck book had mentioned is truly waiting for a full moon, then Bai Luo had indeed wasted the past few days by just sitting on this cliff.
The night of the full moon!
No, its isnt just the night of the full moon,
Bai Luo sat quietly on the edge of the cliff, awaiting evening, Its sunset, evening is very close.
Soon, the night came.
The dazzling river of stars spans the dark night, embellishing the entire sky like a sea of crystal gems, its beauty is breathtaking.
The full moon hangs high in the sky, disying a different kind of beauty.
Its beautiful
Bai Luo sat on the cliff, watching as the endless sea ahead reflected the dazzling star river.
Bai Luo continued waiting for most of the night until dawn came.
However, the ck Book remained silent.
Bai Luo wasnt in a hurry, because ording to his guess. The wait in the ck book should also signify waiting for the day after the full moon.
So, under the red sunset the next day, Bai Luo heard the sound of the pages flipping.
[On the boundary between the earth and the sea, you had seen the sun and the moon]
[In the past few days, you have waited day, night, and dawn, and now, you are a little closer to it]
Finally, its here
Bai Luo noticed that the words on the ck book had started to quietly change.
[???]
Level: ???
Type:???
Faction:???
Time remaining: none
[You havent found it nor had gotten it yet, but at least it knows you, even though you dont know it yet]
[Now, show your worth and prove to it that you can be friends with it]
Prove my worth?
Bai Luo knew that the fifth miracles contract trial had only now officially begun.
Chirp~~~
Just as Bai Luo was about to start the next step, White Eagle Silvers cries sounded from above.
Your Majesty! This is bad! Your majesty!
Ships, there are arge number of ships heading here. pirate ships! White Eagle Silver said,
Miss Dolphin spotted them and immediately told the birds patrolling outside.
Now is not the time for miracle quests!
Bai Luo got up. He discarded his previous dejection and showed a demeanor worthy of a leader.
How many ships are there, and can you provide an urate representation of their number?
The number of people cannot be inferred, but the number of ships is 33.
33 ships
Bai Luo thought for a moment before asking,
What about their size?
10rge ships, 20 medium-sized ships.
Large ships can amodate at least 80 people, and medium-sized ships are small, hence they can only hold about 30 people.
However, pirates dont care about the environment and space. If they squeeze with each other, this number can be doubled. That means that there are 1500 at least and 3000 at most.
Bai Luo felt that 3,000 is very unlikely, but taking a middle number, 2,000 is more probable.
Moreover, adding this figure and the number of pirates they ughtered on the ind, its closer to uncle Saross estimated figure.
How much time will it take them to arrive?
White Eagle Silver replied,
The speed of those ships isnt slow. Counting the time it took us to go back and forth, they are likely to arrive this evening.
This evening.
Bai Luo calcted, So, we have about 10 hours left?
Bai Luo nodded, he almost understood the situation. He is naturally not afraid of pirates, as long as the opponent doesnt have the power of miracles, he is invincible to them.
Notify the people in the vige immediately, tell them to gather and prepare for battle!
As youmand!
While Eagle Silver canmunicate with Lilith. When he delivers the message, the people in the vige would immediately rush over.
It was also at this time that Bai Luo found another line of text on the ck book.
[It favors ancient kings,e on, lead your army and defeat the invading enemies, show it your majesty as a king]
Haha.
Bai Luoughed, he didnt expect the ck Book toe up with such a tasteful task. He looked at the endless sea ahead and loudly proimed.
Theyre just mere rats. Watch as I ughter them
Chapter 53: Fairy Clan
Chapter 53: Fairy n
Bai Luo flew back to the new Arden vige on Shirleys back. He crossed the forest and soon converged with everyone.
Your Majesty!
The news of the white eagles was delivered almost at the same time. White Eagle Silver informed Bai Luo, while the other eagles flew directly back to the vige.
When Bai Luo arrived, the 160 Ardennes have long been ready.
The children hid in the forest, where there wererge treehouses specially made by Lilith.
The house was transformed to look like a real ancient tree, except that there was arge space inside the ancient tree, connected to the root system on the ground.
Each of these root systems is a channel, keeping the house well-ventted while remaining concealed.
In addition, there is arge number of basements below, with a ratherrge space.
It was filled with supplies. Even if Bai Luo and the others get stuck in a fierce battle with the enemy, the children can be self-sufficient.
There are 25 males and 25 females tree elves descendants. Bai Luo said.
The Arden ns side consists of 30 women, as well as me, the old man, Noel, and John.
The total number of participants in this war is eighty-four.
The tree elves descendants are really loyal. The moment Arden ind was attacked by pirates, they devoted almost all their adult warriors without hesitation. In fact, even a few old people that have some fighting capacity joined.
Their stance was clear, dispatching allbat-capable individuals in their n to fight with the Arden n. Bai Luo was deeply moved, cherishing them even more.
[Miracle power: 65%]
Its still 35% short. However, this just means that the power of the tree elves descendants isnt ready yet.
However, Bai Luo already felt their intentions, The tree elves descendants are my people. As long as I stand here, I will never let them suffer humiliation!
Thank you, old gentleman.
Your Majesty, said Grandpa Andrew, We are also part of Arden!
After living and getting along for half a month, the tree elves descendants have already grown a deep bond with the simple and honest Ardennes. They want to build their new home and work towards a better future with them.
Thats right.
Bai Luo said in a deep voice, There are no humans and no tree elves descendants. Yes, its just Arden. We are all Ardennes.
Arden has just changed from a race to a force, a nation.
The Arden n is proud, but not arrogant, and not condescending. They never considered themselves above others.
Its for this reason that the Arden n is respected and acknowledged by the tree elves descendants.
They are very tolerant people. They are willing to share, and they are willing to live and die together, advance and retreat together. However, the premise is that you sincerely join them, not with nefarious or deceptive reasons.
If others treat Arden well, Arden will also treat them with courtesy.
On the contrary, Arden never fears any challenge!
We want to fight too!
The little witches, led by Ersa, expressed their desire to participate in the war.
Yeah, why can Sister Fiora join, but we cant?
I can fight too!
Unfortunately, Fiora is abouting of age, hence why she was allowed to participate in the war with them.
But the rest of the kids cant.
Mia, Mia thinks that this is wrong!
Little Mia mustered up the courage to express her bravery to Bai Luo. Even the tree elves descendants started stating their ages.
Were all in our 120s.
Im 80 years old, thats a very high age!
Allow us to go to the battlefield too!
The heart of his people is aligned with him, and they arent afraid of war. Bai Luo is naturally happy to see such Ardennes, but there are some things that he simply cannot back off on.
Your younger siblings need someone to protect them.
Bai Luo said to Ersa and Mia seriously,
So, use the magic you learned from Lilith to protect them, okay?
In the face of Bai Luos request, the children had nothing to say and could only nod their heads in agreement.
Pirates would never reach this ce, and its even more unlikely that they would find the children.
However, though unlikely, they must be prepared for the unexpected. Bai Luo must always prepare for idents.
Ersa!
Bai Luo ruffled with the girls blonde hair and smiled, Ill leave it to you.
Um!
Ersa is the best at learning magic. At the moment, she can use seven or eight ordinary fairy magic spells.
Although she stillcksbat power, with her excellent swordsmanship, even this 11-year-old girl can still kill a dozen pirates.
Of course, Ersa is unique. She is a young super-elite, like a baby dragon.
Not everyone is as excellent as her. Nheless, Arden would never abandon children without talent.
Ardens core values lie in respecting the strong, guarding the weak, tapping into everyones talents. They certainly arent a barbaric society that bullies the weak, and takes only strength as the only criteria for elimination.
Everyone!
Bai Luo told Shirley to turn around, and then ordered, Lets go, well talk as we go.
There are still more than ten hours, but from here to the coast, it will take at least 2 hours of walking.
So they still have 10 hours to make theiryout.
Bai Luo didnt waste any time, and directly stated his arrangement,
Ill pick 20 people to form a cavalry.
The cavalry is almost entirelyposed of members of the Arden n.
Regrettably, the tree elves descendants arent very good at horse riding. They are still training to acquire this skill for the moment.
Therefore, except for Luna and Anderson, the other 18 riders are all from the Arden n.
That includes the old man, the elder sister, Diana, Inya, Noel, Jerah, Fiora, and John, almost all of Adens elites, each of whom can single-handily fight dozens and even a hundred people.
You guys go first, but dont expose yourself.
Bai Luos purpose is to wipe out these pirates, The data from the white eagles isntpletely reliable. Our actions must be concealed.
Because once these pirates escape, even if its only one, Bai Luo will have to bear the risk of facing a pirate king who is likely a powerful miracle master.
The old man told Bai Luo that Morgan had at least tens of thousands of pirates under hismand. His ships are countless, and there is a high probability that he has miracle troops under him.
Miracle troops dont necessarily belong to the original miracle body. It means a unit with ess to miracle power and with a fighting capability.
For the time being, Bai Luo only knows of four types of original miracles: miracle creatures, miracle items, miracle resources, and miracle races.
These four original miracles release miracle power into their surroundings at all times, affecting various creatures and objects.
Thus, there are three echelons of miracle adaptors and derivatives.
Derivatives of miracle power, such as products made from ores and other materials, and crops cultivated in farnds.
The fittest of them are the little witches granted the gift of magic by Lilith, as well as the cats and eagles who have be intelligent.
The best of the miracle derivatives will advance into the second echelons, miracle children.
Miracle troops arent counted in this first, second, and third echelons.
Its definition is only several individuals who have the power of miracles andbat capabilities.
Just like the little witches, they are still weak, but they can be counted as a kind of miracle troop.
It isnt just them, even Cat Lingling, White Eagle Silver, the seagulls, and mice can be counted as miracle troops. Bai Luo gave them a unified namethe fairy n.
In contrast, the Arden n and tree elves descendants have no miracle power in their bodies, so they can only be regarded as ordinary warriors, not worthy to be called miracle troops.
Lilith, you go to the forest to set the scene first. Prepare to awaken the treants.
Understood.
Liliths ability is simr to summoning.
Although these awakened treats do not have a soul nor awareness, they can also be considered miracle troops.
She can summon an entire army of miracle troops, Lilith is indeed extremely powerful!
Attention everyone! You must attract the pirates to the ind first before attacking them.
We have to bring them in, Bai Luo seriously said, Never let one go!
Bai Luos n is actually very simple, that is, to attract pirates to the ind, and then use Liliths powerful summoning technique to awaken arge number of treants, and rely on their power topletely destroy the enemy.
With Liliths power, as long as the pirates recklessly charge forward, then their number wouldnt matter. They would all be ughtered.
Although Bai Luo could ride his Pegasus, leading Shirley tounch a surprise attack, there are many people on the opposite side, and Liliths magic has a limited range of influence. They will definitely easily defeat them, but if the pirates are bent on fleeing, they would be unable to stop them all.
The pirates will undoubtedly escape upon seeing Bai Luos miracle power.
These guys are notorious for bullying the weak and fearing the strong.
Therefore, its necessary to show the enemys weakness first, then annihte them at a suitable location.
Bai Luo isnt afraid of war, but he is worried that the pirates might not even dare to fight.
He is even more worried that some of them might not die, escaping into the sea and bringing the news of Arden ind back to Morgan.
Bai Luo shoulders the lives of all the Ardennes, so he has to be cautious.
Yes!
As youmand!
After half a month of militarized training, everyone responded very neatly.
Um.
Bai Luo nodded, then took the lead.
The cavalry needs to scout first, while the infantry can take their time.
They were under the effects of Liliths floating spell, allowing them to fly through the mountains and forests and save their strength.
About two hourster, Bai Luo brought everyone to the original port location.
Bai Luo told Lilith to use her floating spell to move the three ships inside the ind to hide.
She has to move around a lot, hence the invisibility spell may fail, thats why they decided to use physical concealment methods.
Bai Luo originally wanted Lilith to use illusions, deceive a part of pirates, and directly lead them ashore. However, Lilith hadnt delved into this field and couldnte up with vivid illusions.
Fortunately, Bai Luo had the pirates secret code, which would make the n to destroy the pirates much easier.
If all the piratese up, well wipe them out onnd.
This is the best approach. Even if it doesnt work, we have to make second-hand and third-hand preparations.
The old man felt that the chance of sess wasnt high. These pirates are very experienced, theyre unlikely to be so stupid.
Therefore, the old man asked Bai Luo to ride Shirley and lead Lilith across the sea, chasing after these ships and breaking their mast one after the other.
If they cantpletely avoid fish leaking through the, then they must wipe them out to the greatest extent possible!
As the old man said, theres nothing wrong with being careful.
Seeing that Bai Luo epted his suggestion, Saros added, When the war starts, you can ride Shirley and go underwater.
Shirley can freely move underwater and they cant possibly think people are hiding in the sea.
The old man finalized the n,
Little Luo, take Shirley and Lilith (after the preliminary arrangement of the forest ispleted) to monitor the movements of the pirates. Once there is a change, immediately go to the rear of the fleet.
In this way, they can save a lot of time, and they can choose whether to use n A or B.
Once the pirates escape, they will immediately attack. There was no need to recall Lilith.
If the pirates dont run, Lilith still has plenty of time to enter the forest and awaken the treants once they set foot on the shore.
This n is not seamless.
The old uncle is Bai Luos military advisor. He naturally tried to make the most adequate preparations,
Our numbers are too small, if they divide their troops, sending half to the shore, and leaving half on the ships, they would be able to either support or escape at any time, making the battle more troublesome.
Fortunately, pirates have a rather unusual nature. Rather than sending troops to investigate, their leaders prefer to lead their troops to fight.
So I think that the leader of this pirate group has a high chance of going to the ind in person.
Even if they dont set foot on the ind, we still have a way the old man said confidently, taking a deep whiff of his smoke pipe,
To lure them ashore!
Chapter 54: ‘I am a great pirate, how can I flee without fighting?’
Chapter 54: ¡®I am a great pirate, how can I flee without fighting?¡¯
Captain, were almost there.
Dawn gradually pierced through the dark night. A pirate squinted into the distance, Schatt shook his head disdainfully and took out a fine-looking monocr.
Captain, what is this?
You should have never seen it!
Schattughed,
We found it in thest looted convoy. Its a treasure that the captain of the convoy brought over from the Kingdom of Mountains.
Does the Kingdom of Mountains produce things like this?
The pirate said, If we can loot the waters of the Kingdom of Mountains, then well truly be rich!
What are you thinking!
Schatt scolded the pirate, The sea area over there belongs to that monster, even my righteous brother dare not touch it, do you want to die?
I, I, I
The pirate shivered with fear. Suddenly, the first mate walked over and asked, Boss, how long will we stay on the ind?
Well rest for half a month, the old mans birthday is at least three months away. We need time to prepare.
Since were sending him a gift, we must send him the best one. It mustnt be worse than my brothers!
Soon, they got a little closer.
Suddenly, Schatt realized that something was wrong. He used the monocr to look at the fishing vige in the port, but he didnt find any trace of smoke or people there, making him puzzled.
What happened?
ording to their past patterns, the pirates should have spotted them long ago, followed by the rise of ck smoke, rying the situation of the ind through the changes of the smoke.
However, there was no signal this time.
Something might have happened on the ind.
Putting away the monocrs, Schatts eyes were much sharper, Someone has struck the ind?
How is it possible, doesnt the other party know whose territory this is. Robbing our ind in the water of the old man Could it be someone from the Iron Eagle Kingdom?
The Iron Eagle has never cared about sea matters, Schatt said.
Whats more, the Marquise of Everspring and His Majesty the Pirate King have business dealings all the year-round. Its impossible to suddenly strike for no reason.
As for Earl of Thorns, he doesnt even go out of his own castle, how could it be him?
Then, could it be that it was some deluded ??????? who thought that he could challenge the authority of the east sea overlord in his territory?
The first mate was dumbfounded. Could such a stupid person truly exist?
Thats the Pirate King Morgan! A miracle master!
Except for other god-like beings like other miracle masters, who else would dare to offend him?
Anyway, we must go and see.
Schatt is a vicious pirate. This ind has changed hands several times over the past few decades.
But without exception, it was taken back every time by the pirates, and the people responsible suffered the bloodiest vicious revenge.
Thest time there was an ident urred on the ind was ten years ago, when many Chambers of Commerce in the Thorn Earldom united to develop this ind.
As a result, they had obviously failed.
Not only that, the sea trade of those Chambers of Commerce was targeted by all the pirate groups under Morgan.
In just over a month, they went bankrupt due to arge number of ships being destroyed.
Today, those Chambers of Commerce dont dare to cross the sea. They can only traverse the dangerous mountains and trade with indigenous people to get by.
If thats the case.
The scar on Schatts face contorted, bing more hideous, Then I will let them know that they messed with someone they shouldnt this time!
Without hesitation, Schatt conveyed the news that the ind might have been upied to the other pirate ships.
In just a moment, the pirate crowd exploded.
Kill them!!
Take back our turf!
Hahaha, kill, I can continue to kill again, ohhhhhh!!
Very good.
Bai Luo couldnt hear the pirates voice, but Shirley could hear it. She perfectly conveyed the conversation between Schatt and the first mate.
Bai Luo was happy to see the pirates mor so much. This is what he wants!
He had already told Shirley and Lilith to investigate, and there was no trace of miracle power on the 33 pirate ships.
It can be seen that all these pirates are ordinary people.
Even if their strength and number are far higher than the previous batch of pirates, without the presence of a miracle, its still meaningless.
Even if they are powerful, can they still be stronger than the Arden n and the tree elves descendants?
Impossible!
If he wasnt worried about casualties, even without his miracles, Bai Luo would directly challenge this 2000-pirates fleet with the less than 100 warriors under hismand.
Although they will definitely pay a slight price, the ultimate winner would undoubtedly be Bai Luos side.
There are no ships in the port!
Very good!
Based on such simple information, how could Schatt deduct that this is a trap set by the other side?
He couldnt even imagine that Bai Luo had the means to know their whereabouts half a day in advance and arrange such a scene.
Watching them sail towards Arden Ind, Bai Luo muttered, Hell is right in front of you, step in.
Soon, the pirates reached an area less than 1 kilometer away from the coast.
Schatt could already use his monocrs to clearly see a part of the inds status.
At the same time, Issafeiya, uncle Saros, and other people responded.
The old man told the women, children, and the old men among them to act as bait for the pirates, making them more determined tounch an attack.
Women and children, all of them are women and children!!
Schatt didnt notice the male tree elves descendants, he only saw the female members of the Arden n and the female tree elves descendants who masked their ears.
Damn it!
They dont take me seriously at all!
Schatt was furious, Robbing my ind and not sending anyone to guard it! leaving only the old and the weak!
How can this be tolerated?
In the past few decades, others have always been terrified of him. He never faced such humiliation!
Dont be careless, Captain!
The first mate quickly pulled Schatt, The fact that we didnt leave any ship here is an indication and warning that our main forces were outside. It should be obvious that if someone touches our ind, they would be met with severe retaliation.
They cant be so stupid!
So, thats a trap?
Schatt pointed to the front. He wanted to be skeptical, but his usual arrogance caused him to not take the opponent seriously.
Schatt sailed for 20 years across the sea, but he had never met a decent opponent. He never thought that there would be people in this east sea that dare to oppose him.
Something is wrong, Something is definitely wrong!
The first mate vehemently dissuaded, Our men are missing. Where have they disappeared to? Are the more than 1,200 people all dead?
Since the other party was able to kill so many of our men, how could they have only 70 or 80 people?
If things are out of the norm, there must be something wrong.
This saying naturally doesnt exist in this world, but simr proverbs do exist.
Schatt calmed down. His first mate is his military adviser. Although he isnt capable of synthesizing intricate strategies, he is at least quite wise.
After being exhorted several times, Schatt started hesitating, Then what do you think we should do?
Im a captain under the eminent pirate king, a great pirate with a bounty of tens of thousands of gold coins, how can I flee without fighting?
If Schatt knew about the empty fort strategy, he probably wouldnt have said that.
The empty fort strategy is a famous strategy that makes opponents overthink and scare themselves.
If there were truly just a few dozen women on the opposite side, but they managed to scare off 2000 fierce pirates, Schatt wouldnt have the face to live in this world anymore.
He cant buy tofu, otherwise, he would hit his head on a corner of the tofu and die.
This is not difficult to solve!
The n was proposed by himself, hence the first mate quickly said,
Captain, you can send two pirate ships to go ashore to search. If there are few people, well kill them directly, but if there are too many people, we will retreat.
Even if we are brave and fearless, but if we know that its a trap and still barge in, wouldnt that be equivalent to a man hanging his neck on the gallows?
Schatt was quite upset at his first mates strategy because it makes it seem that he is afraid of Arden ind.
Pirates are no different from the usual thugs or gangsters.
They are all illiterate. If it werent for the existence of the first mate, Schatt would have led his crew to ughter the people on the ind the moment he found that it was upied.
However, uncle Saros stated that a pirate group that was able to sail across the sea for so many years cant be so retarded.
Sess isnt just by chance. Luck will always run out, hence,petent people are needed for such a group to thrive.
If there is nopetent man under Schatt, he will die.
Then, what if there arepetent people?
Bai Luo recalled his previous conversation with the old man. He frowned at the sight of the ships stopping, his hands stretched out to his sword, ready to strike.
His current location was on the side of the pirate gship. Bai Luo maintained a distance of about forty meters from it, just following behind.
If the ships just stop, but dont retreat, then dont attack.
If the ships turn around?
Little Luo, do you think that the other party would leave without even scouting the situation first?
Running away without any information and looking for reinforcements.
In the world of pirates, doing so is enough tobel them as cowards and wimps. There would be no ce for them anymore.
If the other party leaves without even sending anyone, there must be something very wrong.
The old man considered almost every possible situation. Bai Luo slowly released his handle on the sword and continued to observe the situation.
He could strike now, chopping off the masts of all ships, then slowly clean them up.
However, it would be too slow with just him.
There are thousands of pirates. It would be too troublesome if they scatter in all directions.
He must be cautious, very cautious!
For Arden, Bai Luo must choose the most secure and safest n to ensure that no pirates can escape from their clutches.report this ad
Chapter 55: The Trap
Chapter 55: The Trap
Okay, Ill listen to you.
Schatt gritted his teeth and finally made a decision to send two ships to explore first.
At this moment, the other pirates were quite puzzled, because the bosss behavior is tantamount to sending other people to danger, risking their lives!
If its really not an empty fortress strategy, then these two ships are equivalent to sacrifices.
Using a chessparison, its like using a pawn to lure the opponents rook.
The rook might get decimated, but the pawn will not survive!
Pirates arent soldiers, they have no military discipline. They either go together or none goes.
How does it make sense to sacrifice one party to protect the other?
However, facing the brutal and arrogant Schatt, nearly 100 pirates on the two medium-sized pirate ships had to leave the fleet and sail towards Arden Ind.
Its exactly as the old man said!
Bai Luo looked into the distance, then looked at Schatt and found that he had a very ufortable expression.
A reckless man and a wise man. Unless thetter shows overwhelming wisdom, it would be difficult to convince the former.
If he makes a mistake, the reckless man will be furious, causing the head of the wise man to roll on the ground.
A wise man knows how to gauge gains and losses.
Bai Luo smiled and said, But a reckless man knows only to take his anger on others.
Your Majesty!
Bai Luo heard some noises. It was from a lot of fish, including a dolphin and a dozen sharks.
Dolphin Moon, Captain of the Arden expedition Team, reports to His Majesty!
This is none other than Miss Dolphin, and the sharks beside her are the fairy sharks blessed with Liliths miracle power.
Um.
Wait for a moment, and if someone jumps into the sea
Bai Luo looked at the fairy sharks and said, Dont eat them, just bite their legs off.
Bai Luo didnt want to raise the fairy n as cannibalistic monsters. He ordered them to just bite the limbs of the pirates off.
Bai Luo is naturally not showing mercy, without their legs, and so many normal sharks watching, they will certainly die.
Lilith, you can go back.
Yes!
Lilith ys an extremely important role in the n. Her presence is necessary.
The pirates areing!
On Arden Ind, the Ardennes had long anticipated such a situation, and the women immediately retreated upon seeing the approaching pirate ships.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Because of the nature of the fishing vige, the pirates didnt use fire arrows, but ordinary ones.
However, the Ardennes are extremely skilled, how could they not be prepared. They immediately hid in the forest, moving exactly a bit past the range of the arrows.
When more than 100 pirates came ashore, there was obvious hesitation on their faces.
However, this hesitationpletely disappeared when they saw the female tree elves descendants.
So beautiful, these women How can these women be so beautiful?!
Mine, theyre mine!!
Hahahaha!!!!
The moment they saw so many earth-shattering beauties, their reasonpletely disappeared.
Coupled with the shrieks deliberately released by them while escaping, the pirates were extremely stimted. Their bodies turned hot as lust filled their brain,ughing and chasing them into the forest.
Has the old man even taken this into consideration?
Bai Luo didnt expect that the pirates would obediently follow their n and enter the forest for such a reason.
The pirates on the pirate ship are far away, so naturally, they cant see it, but the pirates that hade ashore immediately noticed the beauty of the Ardennes, especially the tree elves.
Greed and lust are the mainponents in the downfall of people.
Their death is deserved!
Ahh!
Help!
This, what is this, ahh!
Sharp arrows were fired, killing some of the pirates, and the rest were caught by the vines controlled by Lilith.
Mindo Confundo!
Lilith raised her finger, and an intangible miracle power instantly hypnotized all the pirates present.
The hypnosis is time-limited, and there is a limit in conjunction with the number of people and the strength of their wills.
If its someone like uncle Saros, a miracle child, or even miracle derivatives, the hypnosis spell would fail.
Lilith isnt a spirit-type miracle. She is only able to touch this field by relying on her fairy magic.
Essentially, shes still ayman.
Is this enough, old man?
Lilith treated Saros with great respect, and he smiled back at her.
Uncle Saros first made sure that the pirate secret code that they obtained from the pirates ten days ago is correct. After confirming that there was no problem, he said to Lilith,
The next step is in your hand, miss Lilith.
Dont worry, leave it to me.
Lilith raised her hand, causing all the pirates that had been bewitched to stand up one after the other, a nasty smirk etched their faces. Subsequently, they slowly walked to the beach.
Captain!
On the other side, on the pirate ship, the pirates saw ck smoke rising from the ind. Thats the signal.
Not only that, many pirates held tied up women and walked to the beach. They even shouted towards Schatts fleet while waving their hands.
Hahaha!
Schatt no longer had any worries, Theres really no one, those stupid guys!
This time, even the first mate couldnt say anything.
Hes really smart, knowing when to advance and when to retreat.
If he constantly tells Schatt to be careful, and without any solid reason, his end would be miserable. Schatts violent temper is well-known.
Once called advice, twice called suspicion, trice called disobedience.
The rules of pirates dont have any tolerance for the word disobedience.
The captain is absolute, and hismands are unquestionable and invible.
Speed up!
Schatt couldnt see the womens appearance clearly, he thought that they were just ordinary women, Those women are my reward to you!
Ohhhhh!
The morale of the pirates, which had fallen a bit, rose again because of the temptation of women. They docked their ships one after the other, then rode small boats and moved towards the ind.
Ssh!!!
Seeing most of the piratesnding on the shore, Bai Luo felt that it was time, and drove Shirley out of the sea.
Without waiting for these pirates to wake up from their sweet dreams, Bai Luo had alreadyunched an attack.
Neigh~~~
The neighing of the Pegasus broke through the heavens. Coupled with a dazzling white light, countless wind des tore through the air andnded on the ships masts.
There were also arge number of trebuchets on these ships.
Although their range is quite average, about 200 meters, Bai Luo wouldnt let his guard down againstrge-scale war weapons.
Boom! Crack!! Ca! Ca~~~
What happened?!
Schatt was on a small boat at the moment. He looked back in surprise, his eyes widened at the sight of Pegasus, What is that?
A flying horse? Why does a horse have wings and can fly in the sky?
These pirates have never seen a Pegasus. In fact, they didnt even have the concept of Pegasus in their brain, hence their mind was blown at the sight of Shirley.
Miracle!
Schatt suddenly felt his heart stop. He realized something, and his expression changed greatly.
Swoosh! Swoosh~~~
The appearance of Shirley in the sky became the perfect signal for the Ardennes to attack.
Countless sharp arrows rained from the forest. The pirates were less than 20 meters away from the coast at this time, and they couldnt advance nor retreat!
Ambush! Its an ambush!
What the hell is going on? Those guys, what are they doing?!
Hadnt they already taken care of the enemies on the ind? Why is there still an attack?
Boom!
Shirley swooped down, followed by a rain of lightning bolts. Schatt only heard the sound of booming thunder, followed by endless darkness.
Captain!!!
The moment Schatt fell into the sea, the turtles and dolphins who had been waiting there immediately captured him.
The first mate did not know the state of Schatt, but now that the captain isnt there, he is the leader of the group.
Whats going on here?
A rugged man noticed that the number of Ardennes was no more than 100.
Its such a good opportunity to attack, but they only dispatched this number of people, and most of them are women.
Their numbers are few, very few!!
The man seemed to understand something as he hurriedly shouted, Dont be afraid, they are bluffing, they dont have that many people at all!
The secret code had been leaked, and the pirates waving their hands must have been coerced!
Go ashore! All of you go ashore!
The rugged man shouted, Follow me!!!
Chapter 56: The Lost Kingdom
Chapter 56: The Lost Kingdom
Dont charge! Dont charge!!!
However, the first mates reaction was the exact opposite of theirs. He saw Pegasus and had already guessed that it was some kind of miracle.
Kill them with me!
Its a pity that the pirates had beenpletely riled up before the first mate tried to stop them. Moreover, they had just had a great victory, how could they stand such humiliation.
The boss is dead, so what?!
If the old boss isnt dead, how could they be the new boss?
What a ???????? first mate, a mere military advisor, what qualifications does he have to order them?
Pa! Pa! Pa!
The pirates finally made it to the shore, and by this time, they had lost more than a hundred of theirpanions.
In just a few minutes, so many people died.
However, this did not scare the pirates, on the contrary, it aroused their ferocity even more, Beautiful women! Kill the men, the women are mine!!
Werent they frightened by Shirley?
Bai Luo was skeptical of that. They should have lost their rationality due to excessive panic, driving them to the shore to fight to the death.
Like a berserker that hadpletely lost his mind.
We cant continue, they have a miracle, a miracle!!
Although most pirates dont know what a miracle is, the first mate knows. Moreover, he had seen its terrifying power with his own eyes, That flying horse is a miracle. We absolutely cant fight against a miracle, retreat, retreat immediately!
Ahhh!!!
However, before he could finish speaking, the rugged man roared and rushed toward him, stabbing him with his saber.
Ive put up with your crap for a long time!
Run, run, run! Youre such a useless ???????. How can such a loser like you be the first mate?! The first mates position should have been mine! mine!!!
Schatts death immediately sparked an internal conflict.
As long as the first mate is also killed, the strongest one will be the new captain. All benefits will converge on him alone.
The dual nature of human beings
Bai Luo muttered as he chopped off the masts of the ships one after the other.
When faced with major threats, human beings usually settle the internal discord first. Thats true, but the best course of action would be to forget about grudges and band together.
However, this is the best result. The mostmon urrence would be to get rid of the rebels to settle internal problems.
Heh.
This is exactly what Bai Luo wanted. The new leader is simply a brainless battle maniac. His idea is clear, simple, and brutal, Kill! Kill them all! You cant scare me!!
Kill them!!!
Hahahaha
Behind the fleet, Bai Luoughed loudly.
He was focused on eliminating the remaining pirates on the ships at the moment. With Shirley by his side, its like having the perfect radar, perfectly informing Bai Luo of the enemies positions.
If they hide in the cabin, hell simply sink the whole ship.
They dont need many ships, Ardens poption is rather small. Three big ships are more than enough.
Quick! Jump into the sea!
The pirates were instantly torn apart by Shirley. The power of wind des, storms, and lightning terrified them.
Pfft!
However, does escaping into the sea truly mean safety?
Ah!
What the hell!!
Sharks, there are sharks!!!
Shrill screams, followed by the blood from their torn legs, caused the pirates who wanted to jump into the sea to turn pale.
I surrender, dont kill me! Dont kill me!
Those who surrender will not be killed!
Bai Luo immediately shouted, Put all your weapons down, then squat on the deck, dont worry, I wont kill prisoners!
Hearing that they still had a chance to live, the nearly 200 pirates who remained on the pirate ship chose to surrender.
Bai Luo sneered at such a sight, why would these pirates think that he would spare them?
Charge with me!!
The new pirate leader knew that the enemy was in the forest, so he took the lead in charging. However, before he could enjoy his newfound prestige for long, a behemoth came crashing down on him.
Boom!
A terrifying power collided with the skull of the new pirate leader, smashing it into pieces and sending him flying like a golf ball over the fishing vige and onto the beach.
Ga! Ga! Ga~~
One after another, ancient trees transformed into treants. The smaller ones were about 15 meters high, and their trunk can only be hugged by two adult men.
Boom! Boom!
The tallest tree man is like a humanoid thousand-year-old tree, a simple giant. Its trunk is so thick that it needs ten people to hug. The tall and lush branches on its head are like an exploding afro. Every step it took caused the earth to tremble.
This, what is this
The pirates were stunned once again.
In front of them are nearly 20 treants. Although their number is quite small, theirbat power is unmatched.
Ahhh!
A pirate tried to escape, but vinestched out from the treants like frogs stretching their tongue out, forcibly sweeping them away, leaving only a miserable scream behind.
The treants waved their arms, their huge branches swinging again and again, like sweeping garbage, swatting away one pirate after the other.
Boom!
The bigger treants were even more straightforward, they just lifted their huge roots and stamped on the fleeing pirates, turning them into meat pancakes.
Run!
Run!
The arrows did not stop, taking the lives of one pirate after another.
Especially when those pirates jumped into the sea to escape, the appearance of sharks once again dashed their hopes.
Ah! My legs! My legs!
Underwater, there are monsters underwater! There are monsters underwater too!!
Go ashore! Get to the shore!
The pirates who wanted to go into the water immediately retreated upon seeing this scene, but thepanions behind them had already rushed up.
Thus, another wave of screams sounded, followed by arge number of casualties.
Haa!
The cavalry charged and started galloping through the beach and forest, ughtering the fleeing pirates, lest any of them slip through the and endanger the children.
Impact! Impact!
Among the cavalry, the young Fiora was particrly conspicuous.
She was holding a long sword in her right hand and a magic wand in her left hand. The girl pointed the wand at the pirates running ahead.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
An invisible shock wave hit their backs with huge force, sending them flying into the air. They spun around a few times in the air before flopping to the ground.
Pam! Pam! Pam
The warhorses galloped around, deliberately stepping on the bodies of these pirates.
Just this one blow is enough to shatter their internal organs, inflicting internal injuries and causing them to vomit blood.
Monsters, these monsters!
Fiora ignored the wailing of the pirates. The Ardennes are usually simple and honest, but when facing the enemy, they are more ferocious than demons.
They simply dont know mercy, they only know to kill!
We surrender! we surrender~~~
Finally, the pirates couldnt bear the great losses and despair. They simply have no way out, not even the chance to escape! They raised their hands and pleaded for mercy.
To say the least, itsughable. Pirates who like to torture their victims, never leaving anyone alive, actually hope that they can be spared.
Ridiculous!
Bai Luo found it quite amusing, but he still ordered the attack to be stopped before converging all the pirates in a single ce.
Soon, Bai Luo brought everyone to the beach. Here, he and the old man looked at each other before decisively exchanging positions.
You! You said that you wouldnt kill us!
You said that you would spare us!
The pirates who had surrendered on the ships shouted one after another, but Bai Luo ignored them.
Yes, he isnt the one going to kill them, so he technically didnt break his promise.
Kill them!
The old man gave such an order, and the tree elves descendants immediately carried their swords and started killing.
This wasnt Bai Luos order, but the request of all the tree elves descendants.
They are personally going to end the lives of these vile pirates!
For many years, the tree elves descendants had been forced to hide in the deep forests because of the threat of these pirates, and now, they finally have the chance to get their revenge.
Swoosh!
The sound of des tearing through the air sounded time and time again, followed by heads rolling on the ground.
At least a thousand pirates were beheaded by Bai Luo on the shore, and thus, the problem of pirates in the sea of Arden ind hade to an end for the time being.
For safety reasons, Bai Luo even sent Shirley and Lilith to search the surrounding area for the aura of any pirate that could have possibly escaped.
Bai Luo had been extremely cautious. If there are still fish that slipped through the, then he truly cant do anything about it. He did his best.
Tell me what you know.
Thest pirate left by Bai Luo was none other than Schatt. He asked Lilith to cast a psychedelic spell on him, then sessfully extracted a lot of information from his mouth.
The birthday of the Pirate King
Saros didnt expect the emergence of such an event, Moreover, he is also Sigrians sworn brother. It seems that we have to face Sigrian before facing Morgan.
One of the six adopted children of Morgan that you talked about?
Now that they have established themselves at sea, Bai Luo naturally asked uncle Saros for information about the power structure of the sea, hence he is quite familiar with the pirate king Morgans forces.
Due to Schatts wild operation pattern, no one would care if he disappeared for half a year.
The old man seriously said, But he has an uing deal with Sigrian. If he doesnt arrive in time, Sigrian will definitely send someone over to investigate.
So how much time do we have?
At least 3 months.
It would take a month or so for Sigrian to notice Schatts disappearance. After that, it would take some time for him to send someone to investigate, and counting the investigation time, and the time needed to cross this vast sea, it will take at least 2 to 3 months before Sigrianes.
Just Sigrian, not Morgan?
Umm.
The old man nodded and said, The minds of pirates work like this.
Upon encountering an enemy, they will not seek help first but think about dealing with it themselves, because notifying Morgan right away is a sign of ipetence.
Therefore, Sigrian would definitelye to personally deal with Bai Luo. This is also one of the shorings of pirates.
Then ording to what you said, uncle, once we deal with Sigrian, this would dy our conflict with Morgan for another few months?
What Bai Luo needs most now is time.
The seeds of Arden Ind had been nted. What Bai Luo has to do next is to pull enough people to Arden Ind, then turn them into true Ardennes.
However, this cant be aplished in a day or two. It requires years of effort. Even if they pull 10 million to Arden right away, its just a number. They can betray Bai Luo and Arden at any time.
Even if Bai Luo dies, they wouldnt care. Its just their lord changing, their situation wouldnt change much.
In contrast, the tree elves and the Arden n have sworn to follow their lord, whether in life or death. They would rather die than surrender, let alone follow the enemy!
A huge poption is typically needed to maintain the countrys logistics.
When there isnt enough food, send them to cultivate it.
When there arent enough soldiers, draft them from the popce.
However, the problem is that Bai Luo has the sacred pouch and Lilith, so he doesnt need much manpower at all.
As for the army, it takes time to cultivate miracle troops, and the production capability of Shirley and Lilith is limited. Having more subjects doesnt automatically mean having more miracle children.
If thats the case, wouldnt all the animals on the ind as well as the fish in the sea have transformed into members of the fairy n?
In the sh of miracles, ordinary people are like cannon fodder in the face of enemies with miracle powers. No matter how high their numbers are, they cant y a decisive role.
Of course, if he can capture the hearts of those people, they might fight to the death for Bai Luo. Although theirbat power is insignificant, mortals still have some use on the battlefield.
However, is it possible to drive these people to such a degree?
Without a few decades, how to get the recognition of these outsiders, cultivate a deep sense of belonging to the nation of Arden, and make them willing toy down their lives to protect their home and fight for their king, Bai Luo?
How much effort and time is needed to instill a sense of national belonging and honor intoplete strangers, and without any foundation?
We need a poption, but we cant just randomly and entirely pull it. We need to slowly build it.
Ardens crops are a very good breakthrough. They can look for those poor and hungry people, make them feel the beauty andfort of Arden, and develop a sense of belonging to it.
In this way, they will cultivate more and more real Ardennes.
Moreover, their sense of belonging would serve as the foundation of cultivating their loyalty to Bai Luo, only then would they screen out talented people with great adaptability to the power of miracles and produce miracle troops.
At least, a battle with Sigrian is much more preferable than a battle with Morgan.
As early as they decided to go to Arden Ind, the old man had predicted the various situations that they would encounter on the sea.
There are more than one hundred possibilities, big and small. At that time, Bai Luo and Issafeiya patiently listened to the old mans strategicyout.
Touching a strand of hair can shake the whole body.
The fact that there could be pirates on the ind was one of the possibilities stated by the old man, and unexpectedly, he hit the nail on the head.
Are you worried?
Whats there to worry about, arent we in an undefeatable position?
Bai Luo bluntly said, Arden has only about 200 people altogether, moving away requires just a few ships.
If they really cant beat them, he will simply tell everyone to get on board and run.
Bai Luo is a very pragmatic man.
He can endure the exploitation of ck-hearted merchants for many years. Naturally, this matter isnt a big deal.
Of course, they are just mentally preparing themselves for the worst oue
Yes, the worst scenario is to abandon Arden Ind and then leave this sea with all n members.
Their number is few, hence they can live almost anywhere, and with the basic sacred pouch, they cant starve.
Ersa and the other young girl have begun to gain Liliths power.
The current Arden is getting stronger with each second. The longer they dy, the more advantageous it is to Bai Luo.
Whats more, some things cant be avoided. We will face them sooner orter. Since you are determined to be a true miracle king, you must face them.
Of course, the Ardennes can leave this sea, but if they go back to the main continent, they would have to face other countries. If they go to other seas, they would have to face other pirate kings.
Instead, it would be better to guard Arden Ind and fight against Morgans forces.
From the moment Bai Luo made his choice, he was already swept into the vortex of conflict and became a participant in the sh of kings.
We hadnt stepped onto the world stage yet, so this period is the best time for us to freely develop.
The old man seriously said, I dare not im that we have half a year, but four or five months are still very likely.
Thats enough!
In four or five months, Ardens first batch of miracle troops should have been almost developed.
Whats more, this isnt Bai Luos limit
Kill him.
After making a decision, Bai Luodictated the death of Schatt. He didnt even look at this vicious pirate captain, mountain Shirley and flying towards the cliff.
Its unknown what the future holds, what Bai Luo can do now is to do his best to improve his and Ardens overall strength.
Morgan, to put it bluntly, is nothing more than a miracle master. Poption andnd are all vain things.
Only the number and quality of miracles are the ultimate benchmark for measuring a superpowers heritage and strength.
And now, Bai Luo has encountered the fifth miracle!
What is a true king?
When its time to be merciful, he needs to be merciful, and when its time to be cruel, he needs to be cruel. He mustnt underestimate the opponent because of his strength, nor must he discard his n because hes in a dominant position.
The old mans words echoed in Bai Luos ears as stepped on the cliff again,
Do you think that I have the bearing of a king?
Ssssssss!
Bai Luo flipped The ck books pages. He looked at the fifth page and immediately noticed that the text had once again changed.
[????]
Level: ???
Type: ???
Faction: Lost Kingdom
Amongst the attributes of the fifth miracle, the faction attribute, which was originally blurred, cleared up. Next to it, the words lost kingdom appeared.
Lost Kingdom?
Bai Luo possesses five miracles at the moment. Among them, the faction of the basic sacred pouch is the Twilight of the Gods, the camp of the Pegasus Shirley is to the Northern Earth, and the camp of the fairy Lilith is the Ideal Coast.
There are also the tree elves descendants, which also belong to the Northern Earth camp.
Back when he only had three miracles at hand, Bai Luo asked the old man about the faction attribute.
The old man said that there are many miracle factions. ording to the ancient records left by the ancestors of the Arden n, there were 28 factions of miracles since ancient times.
However, most of them hadnt been recorded in the ancient texts, and in this age, more than half of these records have been lost.
Even the old man only knew the names of some of those factions, but he didnt know the purpose of these miracle factions nor their use.
Even you dont know?
Bai Luo stated with a look of surprise back then, to which the old man said, If I were to guess, I think the factions are probably rted to ancient history.
History, just that?
I do think so.
The old man conducted a detailed investigation on miracles during his youth, but he never found the purpose of miracle factions. In fact, most miracle masters dont even know what faction their miracle belongs to.
Bai Luos case is unique, as he has the ck book that can disy the attributes of all his miracles.
Most other miracle masters dont care about this. Anyway, there isnt anything like attribute conflict and faction restriction.
The old man said that even among all miracles, the lost kingdom faction is extremely rare.
Uncle Saros told Bai Luo that information about the Lost Kingdom was recorded in the Ancient records of Arden, but due to several terrifying wars, the majority of Ardens ancient records had been lost.
Information about the lost kingdom is amongst the parts that had been lost. The old mans understanding of this faction is only limited to its name.
So what the hell are you?
Bai Luo refocused on the ck book.
[It has acknowledged you and decided to recognize you as its king. If you want, you can think of yourself as its master]
What an arbitrary miracle.
Bai Luo always felt that the other partys attitude is a bit aloof, I feel that its not the average arbitrary!
[Please conduct a worship ceremony here and offer gifts that will make it happy]
Haa?
Bai Luo was a little confused by this sentence, Sacrifice ceremony? Offer gifts? And ones ording to its preference?
Is it a god? The new miracle is some kind of god?
The world of miracles does not have the concept of gods. Even if a miracle is as powerful as a god, once it establishes a contract with a miracle master, it would still have to obey him. Normally
Bai Luo didnt care about this. The problem is that he doesnt know what it likes!
Is that it? There should be more information!
Bai Luo felt that the miracle on the fifth page was really unique. He didnt even know where the it that the ck book referred to is, or how it looks.
Close by?
Bai Luo looked around, but he couldnt find anything out of the ordinary. So he poked his head out of the cliff, but apart from the glistering azure blue water, transparent enough to see the seabed, there was no sign of any strange creature.
The miracle on page five Is it air?
Invisible and intangible, yet everywhere.
Regardless, this worship ceremony doesnt seem to be that difficult.
The key difficulty lies in the gift. Bai Luo doesnt know what it likes, Forget it, there is no time limit anyway, I have enough time to think about it.
As for now
Bai Luo looked at the Ardennes. Their faces overflowed with joy at their victory over their enemies. Bai Luo did not disappoint them. After driving Shirley back to the nsnd, he immediately announced,
Start the banquet!!!
Chapter 57: The Silly Princess
Chapter 57: The Silly Princess
Ohhhhhh!!!
Hearing the word banquet, all Ardennes were delighted.
Especially Inya, she kept heaving a strange Ora Ora cry. It even caused the tree elves descendants to think that this was Ardens unique victory slogan, and follow suit.
Pam!
Bai Luo immediately gave this iron head a hand chop. He didnt know whether tough or cry, What nonsense are you shouting!
Hehehehe.
Inya held her head but still giggled with a silly expression, making Bai Luo very helpless.
Bring out the wine, well drink to our hearts content tonight!
Bai Luo had been managing Arden through military style in the past. Soldiers cant drink alcohol on duty, this is a given.
But now its different, the pirates problem has been solved, and Arden Ind is filled with a festive atmosphere. They can finally revel.
The old man has extracted a lot of information from the pirates, which caused everyone to finally rx.
We won.
Before the celebration, Bai Luo, as usual, came to the stage to speak.
However, he only said a few words before leaving the scene for everyone,
Now I announce that the banquet officially begins, everyone can drink and eat food as they please, and whoever thinks they have amazing talent cane up to the stage and show it to everyone!
Cheers!
After saying that, Bai Luo raised his ss, and all the Ardennes offered a toast to Bai Luo.
To my king!!!
The banquet started, and it was very lively. There are also a lot of sideshows.
After all, Arden is a country that advocates power. Noel came on stage to demonstrate his spear skills. The sword dance of the elder sister and the Divine archery of Jerah attracted countless apuse.
After that, the little witches also showed what they learned in the past period, performing one magical spell after another.
They werent powerful, and most couldnt be used in battle, but for a performance, they were extraordinary.
Woah~~~
The children looked at the girls flying in the transparent bubbles in the sky with dumbfounded expressions.
Pam!
The bubbles burst, turning into countless beautiful roses, slowly carrying the girls down to the ground.
The roses fragrance drifted along with the gentle breeze across the stage and into the stands. Everyone could clearly smell the fragrance of those beautiful flowers. Some even picked up a petal and found it lifelike.
But soon, the petals disappeared.
The magic spell of the little witches is based on their magic power. Unlike Lilith, they dont have infinite energy, hence the magic spells of the little witches are time-limited and have many ws.
Perhaps after they be stronger and more resilient, they can cast powerful spells.
However, for the moment, they can only use weak spells that can only serve as party tricks.
Next, is the drama of the fairy family the birth of the king.
Um?
Bai Luo was also sitting below. He wasnt very clear about the schedule of tonights program.
After all, they had just defeated the pirates. There was no rehearsal at all, so everything that happens on stage today is an improvisation.
The Ardennes are versatile. The little witches took advantage of this opportunity to show their magic spells, making a good show.
Had the fairies also prepared a show while the others were performing?
So, under Bai Luos expectant gaze, the fairies took the stage.
In the middle of the vast snow
Alea is the narrator. Her voice is very beautiful. She read the lines like reciting poetry, calm, elegant, and verypelling.
Next, the small animals came to the stage.
Big and small, cats, mice, white eagles, and a few white wolves that had been raised by Leon and She.
The story they recounted was one that foretold the rise of Bai Luo and the Ardennes.
From the time Bai Luo fought against Silvermane, killing this terrifying monster by himself and getting crowned as king.
Bai Luo: ???
Then, like being assisted by the heavens, he acquired one divine power after the other, bringing prosperity to Arden.
Bai Luo can understand this.
After all, the existence of his miracles mustnt be leaked through any means. The fairies obviously understood this, hence they ensured that their y doesnt expose anything substantial.
It all starts with that terrifying wild boar.
Wild boar?
Bai Luo frowned again, when he raised his head and looked at the stage, the corners of his mouth started twitching.
The boar king has arrived!
Inya, wearing a wild boar cloak, walked out from behind the curtains with an unbridled posture, radiating an aura of arrogance.
Pfft!
At the same time, countless erupted inughter,
Inya, you are a genius!
Hahahaha, I cant take it anymore.
So funny! The wild boar king Inya, did you really put up a fight with the king?
Bai Luo understood. It turned out that this story was not about him at all, its protagonist was in fact a wild boarThe most powerful wild boar king in history, the great beast that once defeated Bai Luo.
It led seven brothers no weaker than itself and prepared to besiege the king of Arden who had just be the patriarch.
This silly girl
Bai Luo wasnt unhappy, in fact, Inyas actions werent wrong.
Its really disgraceful to be defeated by a pig.
However, if this boar was turned into a powerful monster, and Bai Luo defeated seven of the eight monsters, only to have thest oneunch a sneak attack during his moment of carelessness, then the story bes different.
Since Inya dared to initiate such a show, she mustnt be the only one behind it. She must have asked the old man and her elder sister for their opinions.
The Ardennes need history, and Bai Luo must also be deified.
Nevertheless, this dramatic effect
It mustnt be mentioned!
With the addition of the little animals and Inyas authentic performance, the auditorium was full ofughter. Even Bai Luoughed so much that his sides started to hurt.
During the entire process, the only ones who could watch it calmly were the old man and the elder sister.
Well, these two icebergs, the most mature people in Arden.
They stifled theirughter. Its impossible tough. They are never going to do such an image-damaging thing in their life.
Saros: Is this funny? It is! But can it make a mature old man like meugh? Of course not!
Issafeiya: Is this funny? Indeed, but can it make a mature big sister like meugh? Of course not!
After the stage y was over, Inya received earth-shattering cheers.
The most daring woman in Arden.
Because of this show, she was honored as the Queen of Wild Boars.
Later that night, Inya received a noble title from everyoneThe Silly Princess.
Inya is Bai Luos younger sister, which means that she is indeed Ardens princess.
As for the title of Silly, it contains the love that the Ardennes hold for Inya.
Of course, only they can refer to Inya like that. Its a private and affectionate title. If outsiders dare to call her like that, blood shall be shed on the spot.
Drink!
You cant leave until you get drunk tonight!
After the stage show, its time for the Ardennes favorite drinking session.
Bai Luo asked Lilith to bring out arge amount of the pirates grain. Although Bai Luo disdains eating it, he felt that it shouldnt be a problem to turn it into wine.
As a result, Liliths magic power was fully activated, creating all kinds of drinks for the Ardennes at once.
Among the people present, except the old man, almost everyone drank to the fullest. Even Issafeiya didnt refuse to drink this time.
This includes the tree elves descendants. They also like to drink, but they prefer simple fruit wine.
You always desire to remain as the soberest one.
Bai Luo found the old man by the edge of theke. The old man sat there, the gentle breeze gently caressing his face as he silently watched the blue sea.
The construction of the port had already started. This is the n of the old man. He wants to build a gathering ce for the poption they are going to bring in the future.
Im calm enough, but you havent drunk enough.
A slight smile etched on the old mans face, but a trace of concern could be seen in his eyes, Theres no problem recently. As the leader, you cant be absent from tonights banquet. You have to apany them.
Dont worry, theres Inya.
As soon as Bai Luo finished speaking, a young girls arrogant voice sounded from behind.
Ill drink my brothers share of wine tonight!
The weak who cant even drink dare think about a toast with my brother?!
Hey! Anderson, dont think that I cant see you hiding your ss of wine! You must finish it all!
And Noel, why are you holding a goldfish?
Ill make a statement today. In terms of drinking, I, Inya, am the No. 1! I will outdrink everyone! Ten is nothing, I want to fight a hundred!!!
Ahahahaha!
Hearing Inyas smugughter, Bai Luo and Saros looked at each other and finally chose to ignore it.
My elder sisters drinking capacity has all been inherited by her, right?
No, Feiyas alcohol tolerance is also very high, The old man shook his head and said,
Its just that she doesnt drink much.
Issafeiya likes to drink, but she prefers to taste various kinds of wine and experience novel tastes, rather than drinking heroically like the rest.
She is willing to try every kind of wine, but her drinking posture is very elegant,bining aloofness and dignity. She just sat there like an aloof queen, elegantly tasting the red wine in the crystal cup.
Ardens wine is actually quite good, there are mellow spirits, sweet fruit wine, and beer that is very enjoyable to drink.
With the emergence of various special drinks in Arden. The old man suggested building a tavern in the future port city, a perfect intelligence station.
Chapter 58: Sacrifice Ceremony
Chapter 58: Sacrifice Ceremony
Sacrifice ceremony? These two words have a lot of meanings.
The old man took a deep whiff from his smoke pipe, Tell me about it.
Saros and Issafeiya had long guessed that Bai Luo had the means to find miracles, but they would not ask. On the contrary, they will try their best to hide this secret.
Even they would forget about this and avoid talking about it. Unless Bai Luo personally talks to them about this.
I must offer an object that it likes as a sacrifice. However, the problem is that I dont know what it likes.
After listening to Bai Luos remarks, the old man silently pondered, Lost Kingdom?
Um.
This is in the blind spot of my knowledge.
Although the old man is extremely knowledgeable, even he cant help find something that they have zero clue about,
Most of Ardens ancient books were lost during the uprising of the Iron Eagle King. I dont know much about the history and legends of the twenty-eight miracle factions.
Moreover, the Lost Kingdom is one of the most mysterious camps.
The old man said, Ive been asking for information from brother Andrew these days. However, he only knows a bit about the Northern Earth. The Lost Kingdom
Uncle, then what do you think we should use as a tribute?
It shouldnt be a living sacrifice.
The old man is sure that its definitely not this,
The Lost Kingdom is one of the most civilized, orderly, and humane factions among the 28 factions. If it is a miracle of this faction, it will definitely not be evil or chaos inclined.
If the miracle you told me about this time was from the Fools Feast.., the old man said in a deep voice, Then I have to tell you to be careful.
Is there something wrong with this faction?
Bai Luo will get more miracles in the future; Theres a certain possibility that he wille across miracles from the Fools Feast.
The Fools Feast is a rather bizarre miracle faction, but its the master who controls the miracle after all. There is no absolute evil miracle power in this world.
The old man said, So even if you encounter it in the future, I just want you to be careful, not to give up on it.
After all, miracles cant hurt their master, but that might not be the case for other beings. Not all miracles are as gentle as Shirley and Lilith.
Dont worry, I will be cautious.
Bai Luo never disregarded the old mans advice, he memorized it by heart.
As for this sacrifice ceremony
The old man thought for a moment and said, Is it time-pressed?
It shouldnt be urgent.
ording to the ck Books words, the miracle on page 5 actually belongs to Bai Luo. Except for him, no one else can awaken its miracle power.
Thats good, in that case, we have the time to investigate first.
But we still give it a shot, we might get lucky and stumble right on it, the old man said. Right, pour out some rare crops from your sacred pouch tomorrow.
Right!
Bai Luo nodded repeatedly.
Things that have never appeared in this world must be precious!
Even if the old man had to guess, he would make the guess with the highest probability.
Where is the ce of sacrifice?
Lets just conduct it on the cliff, pulling everyone together to pay their respect.
It is unlikely that the sacrifice ceremony requires only one person, hence the old man felt that it was more appropriate to conduct it with arge number of people.
Its not that close.
For the sake of that miracle, Bai Luo had to trouble everyone.
For a better future for Arden, a slight dy in their projects and a small loss of time is totally worth it.
Whats more, with Lilith around, the Ardennes production force is just a bonus.
Their only job was to chop down trees every day, but Bai Luo will tell Shirley to help. Hence not working for one or two days is okay.
Hahaha!
Suddenly, Inya ran over, Brother, brother, hear me out, I won! They cant out-drink me!
I, Inya, am indeed the strongest!
In terms of drinkingInya said arrogantly, Tch, Im invincible!
However, after a while, Inya didnt hear Bai Luo and Saross response. Even Issafeiya covered her forehead, shook her head, and sighed.
You guys, what happened to you? I won I won! Arent you guys happy?
She raised her head and found that Bai Luo was looking at her somewhat speechlessly. As for the old man, he was silently smoking from his pipe.
Umm Nothing.
Inya, you are really amazing, As expected of Ardens future general.
Girl, from now on, the job of blocking drinks for me will be left to you in the future.
Hee hee! Leave this task to this great general!
Inya was extremely happy at being praised by her father and brother,
Ah! I forgot to go to the toilet, big brother and daddy, Ill go first, bye.
Looking at Inya who ran away clutching her stomach, Bai Luo and the old man looked at each other.
Inya lives in her world, always so happy and free-spirited, no matter the time or ce, she can always find things that make her happy.
Inya is fine like this, dont you think so, old man?
Um.
The old man nodded, and Bai Luo smiled, it was precisely because they had a simple child, like Inya that he wanted to do his best to guard this beautiful moment.
Whether its sessful or not, lets try it first.
Inyas interruption broke his train of thoughts, but it also diluted Bai Luos concern for the miracle.
If Im lucky, I will get it, if not, then thats just fate.
Bai Luo felt that he was too greedy. He already had three miracles and has barely developed any of them.
The miracle power of the tree elves descendants has soared to 80% directly because of this war. Theyre extremely close to awakening.
However, how long has it been since he obtained his miracles? About two months overall.
From a simple vige to having a budding kingdom with more than three miracles in a short span of two months This is already beyond the imagination of mortals, Bai Luo felt that he was indeed greedy for desiring more.
If we keep recklessly running forward, we are likely to trip. The best action would be to take slow and steady steps.
The next day, Bai Luo took the lead and asked Lilith to conjure a stone incense table on the east coast of Arden Ind.
Bai Luo has a certain adherence to the concept of sacrifice. He doesnt sacrifice to gods, nor does he believe in gods.
Bai Luo held the belief that man is destined to conquer the heavens. Praying and worshiping should be towards their parents and ancestors.
Therefore, in this worship ceremony, Bai Luo chose to implement the ceremony of worshiping ancestors from his past life, and have the old man preside over it.
In terms of offerings, he ced many grains and fruits that had never appeared in this world, as well as the moremon livestock. Anyway, there is everything, including meat and vegetables.
In the culture of the Ardennes, there is no belief in gods, but they do annual ancestors rituals.
Bai Luo chose to use stone as the incense table for this reason. It incorporates the custom of the Ardennes to conduct the sacrifice ceremony with wood and stone.
Everyone
Bai Luo stood at the forefront, leading everyone to bow their heads,
Close your eyes, and pray in your heart that this year will be a year of good fortune, peace, and prosperity for our nation .
The Ardennes dont have any kneeling ritual or ceremony for anyone but their king. Because in the world of miracles, kings are greater than gods!
Hence, Bai Luo only asked them to lower their heads and bow to worship, and thus, the worship ceremony was over.
After everything ended, Bai Luo looked at the ck book.
[Your style of sacrifice is neither humble nor arrogant, it likes it very much]
Bai Luo was overjoyed at the sight of this paragraph, but the following one caused him to sigh.
[However, it is not happy with your tribute, hence it wont ept any more sacrifices for the next month]
Hmm?
Bai Luo originally thought that this miracle is unattainable in the end, but upon opening the fifth page, the miracle was still recorded on it,
Its just a cooldown, not aplete failure?
If thats the case, then its okay. Bai Luo was relieved.
Although he didnt know what the miracle on the fifth page was, Bai Luo had a vague feeling that the it that the ck book referred to in so much respect is extraordinary. Its probably the most powerful miracle that he had encountered so far.
Chapter 59: The Nations
Chapter 59: The Nations
How did it go?
After the sacrifice ceremony was over, Bai Luo told the crowd to disperse, while he sought out his old man and his elder sister.
The method is correct, but the tribute is not, Bai Luo said, We used the wrong thing for the sacrifice.
So, grain was the wrong choice?
Issafeiya seriously said, Then why dont we go capture some precious and rare beasts, then bring them back.
We have to wait for a month before conducting another sacrifice ceremony.
Bai Luo didnt expect that there would be a penalty for failure, but upon thinking about it, it doesnt seem that bad. They could just continue doing their things during this period.
Its just right!
The old man said, Now that we have time, it is time to bring in the poption.
Poption, this is what the Arden needs the most right now. With people, more miracle children will appear.
With miracle children, they can form miracle troops, then an army. This is the way to protect Arden and the foundation that will allow this budding nation to stand in thend of miracles.
Follow me.
The old man led the two to his house, then pulled out a map from a pile of documents,
You seldom set foot on the sea before, hence you dont know much about the surrounding area. This is a map that I obtained during an adventure in my early years.
Look, our Arden Ind is located roughly at this location.
Emm
Bai Luo looked at the location the old man was pointing at. It was empty.
Our ind isnt marked on the chart?
Dont mind it, having such a map is already quite good, it doesnt matter if its slightly outdated, the old man nodded his head: But our ind is indeed in this ce.
I guess.
Bai Luo sighed and said, Old man, continue.
We are in the southeast of the Miracle Continent.
Saros marked the location of the Iron Eagle Kingdom and Arden Ind, Based on the location of our ind, theres an archipgo nation called the Azure duchy to the southwest.
To reach the closest ind that is within the jurisdiction of the Azure Duchy, and drive the fastest warship, a round trip will take at least half a month.
From the Iron Eagle to the Azure, to our Arden Ind and the area around it, thisrge area is called the Eastern Sea, said the old man, The power of the pirate king Morgan is entrenched here.
What do you think, Little Luo?
Facing the old mans question, Bai Luo calmly replied,
Surrounded on three sides, the geographical location of Arden Ind allows it to not only easily connect to Hillul city, but also to continue westward to the Kingdom of Mountains, and even the Holy Empire further west.
Moving from the east to the north, we will be able to pass through the territorial sea of the Bright Duchy, reach the Great Northern Empire, and trade with the cities there.
I dont need to mention the south. Although I havent been to the Azure Duchy, I have heard of its great name.
Azure is only a Duchy though.
ording to uncle Saros, a Duchy is a sovereign state with at least 3 different miracles, but no more than 7.
This nation calls itself a permanent neutral country in thends of miracles, and this has been recognized by many nations.
The Azure Duchy is huge. Its best not to mess with this behemoth for the time being.
As far as Saross knowledge is concerned, in the next ten years, they shouldnt confront the Duchy of Azure. It would be too irrational.
What about Morgan, what do you think, little Luo?
This
Bai Luo pondered, he felt that he would definitely go to war with Morgan, they have already formed a grudge after all.
Feiya?
Father, what you want to say is that we should rece Morgan, right?
Issafeiyas words caused Bai Luo to instantly realize. His eyes widened as he said, So thats how it is! Since Morgan can upy the Eastern Sea, then if we defeat him, changing pirate kings shouldnt greatly affect the bnce of the sea.
This is a challenge, but also an opportunity.
Very Good.
Seeing theplementarity between Bai Luo and Issafeiya, the old man was relieved. With these two, the future of Arden is bright, However, this is just a theoretical n, it cant bepleted with just one or two wars. Moreover, anything can go wrong.
This sea is too big. Even if we want to take over it, we must seize the right opportunity.
Saros has been discussing strategies and policies with the other two old men in the past few days. The three of them are like Ardens core ministers.
Bai Luocks political and military experience, so he knew very well who to ask for opinions and how to make decisions in regards to such arge strategicyout.
Are we going to war soon?
Theres definitely going to be a war, the old man replied to Bai Luo, But we must first determine one thing. Why do we have to fight this war? Whats its purpose?
You mean Sigrian?
Indeed, but this also includes Morgan, the pirate king.
The old man seriously said, For the moment, we dont know the other sides strength. Its very unwise to start a war hastily.
If it was some ordinary pirates, then it wouldnt matter.
However, in the face of miracle troops and even a miracle army, the situation ispletely unknown. They might be able to win, but the casualties would be very heavy.
What are the benefits, old man?
Bai Luo is a rational person. Wars are based on interests and benefits. If there is nothing to gain, Bai Luo will not fight.
Time, and deterrence.
The old man calmly said, Our war with Sigrian is to gain more time, and at the same time let them know that Arden is not easy to mess with.
As for taking the initiative to kill Morgan
Bai Luo might possess three miracles, but he has gotten them for a very short period.
Even if Bai Luos efficiency is ten times that of Morgans, but Morgan has had his miracle for over 200 years. How can his umtion over such a period be shaken by the current Bai Luo?
Of course, we cant fight Morgan for the time being, but Sigrians troops are just one-sixth of Morgans army. Not to mention that they arent the main troops.
As long as we choose the right battlefield, defeating Sigrian wouldnt be too difficult.
These days, the three elders have been discussing the best location for the battlefield, and now theres quite a bit of progress. Theyre just waiting for Sigrian to appear.
Morgans matter isnt the most important issue for now.
Our next priority is to head to the Azure Duchy.
Dont attract the attention of the miracle masters there yet, the old man said, Our target is those ve traders.
Yes, ve traders.
Arden needs poption, and the best target, for now, is those ves that had lost their homes because of war.
Because they lost their homes, they lost their freedom and identity.
After arriving in Arden, as long as Bai Luo treats them kindly, Arden will soon be their only home.
Bai Luo doesnt want to reign in pirates due to their bad character and habitualwlessness. This will cause them a lot of problems.
Since they can just buy them, in the case of being able to choose at will, it would be better to buy civilians or young people.
Maybe some of them will definitely have bad intentions, but most of them should be willing to integrate into Arden and be citizens of this new country.
Ungrateful people always exist.
Saros and Bai Luo dont hope that everyone would be assimted, but even if only 70% truly be Ardens citizens, Bai Luo would be satisfied.
Find these ve traders and establish trade with them.
Even if the price of the ves they sell us is 20% to 30% higher or even double, we can still ept it. Saros calmly said.
Having the basic sacred pouch is like having an endless gold mine.
Their output of spices cant bepared to the consumption rate of this world.
After all, it takes time to transport ves. As long as Bai Luo and the others maintain a good export volume of trade, not only will the price of ck pepper not drop much, it will generate more profits due to the demand of more people.
More importantly, its a monopoly!
If the price drops, then sell less, and if the price soars, then sell more. In the end, they would have the final say on the price!
Cultivating ck pepper is too difficult. It has great demands on the environment. Moreover, they tend to spoil rather quickly. said the old man,
Therefore, in the next period, little Luo, pour out more ck peppers. We will dry them and turn them into ck pepper powder.
With this, they can also avoid the issue of recalcting the weight of the ck pepper fruits due to their loss of moisture over time.
Okay.
The process of drying ck pepper is very simple. In fact, it can bepleted in a matter of minutes with Liliths magic.
So the next day, everyone loaded boxes of ck peppers onto the warship.
This is one of the pirates ships, but it was reformed by Liliths fairy magic. In terms of appearance alone, the difference is so big that its impossible to think that they are in fact the same ship.
Everyone, are you all on board?
The number of people participating in this operation is exactly six.
The men were Bai Luo, little John, and Anderson, and the women were, respectively, the cook Emmett, Bai Luos secretary Gonia, and Noels sister Fiora.
Gonia is very smart and has a very high IQ. With her around, Bai Luo wont be scammed
If there is a problem with the price offered by the other party, as long as Gonia utters a word, Bai Luo will definitely let them know how serious are the consequences of scamming the Ardennes.
In addition to these six, Saros, Issafeiya, Inya, and the others stayed on Arden Ind. Lilith also stayed behind to teach the children magic.
Of course, Bai Luo will take Shirley with him.
Moreover, due to the connection between the miracle creature and its master, Bai Luo can instantly summon Lilith to his side, no matter howrge the distance between them.
The only problem is that once summoned, Lilith has to stay outside with Bai Luo. She would have to take the ship back with him.
Lilith needs to stay on Arden ind to defend it. Bai Luo will not summon her unless absolutely necessary.
Is that all we have?
Little John expressed his puzzlement, and Anderson also looked at Bai Luo. He was a newbie. This is the first time he ever stepped on a ship.
The tree elf young man tied with a white cloth tied on his head, dressed as a typical seafarerthis was to cover his ears.
Bai Luo brought Anderson because thetter was hoping to broaden his horizon and increase his knowledge so that he can assist Bai Luo better in the future.
Although theres some risk, Bai Luo was very willing to take such a small risk to train his subordinates. Therefore, he readily epted his request.
About that.
Bai Luo exined, We arent going to bring the ves back, but order them from the ve traders.
ves are often not purchased directly from ve traders. They will be transported to ve markets everywhere, handed over to ve owners, and then resold.
Bai Luo can naturally go to the ve market.
But that ce is too chaotic. Moreover, they would have to buy onerge batch after the other from there. Sooner orter, trouble will ur.
What we are after is a long-term business, not a single or procurement.
Bai Luo ns to find a big ve dealer, and then directly make a deal with their boss.
Pay the deposit first, and then establish the initial trade trust.
Choosing an ind by the sea to conduct the trade is better than doing the trade in the Blue Sea City of the Azure Duchy. This will benefit both of us.
The benefit of this is that the ve trader will enjoy reduced taxes, and it will be much safer for Bai Luo, Now, we just have to find someone who has the guts and desire to do business with us.
Anyway, money is not an issue. Arden might becking a lot of things, but money is certainly not one of them.
Bai Luo: Yes, I have a mine at home!
Captain.
Gonias manner of address has changed. This is Bai Luos request.
Although money is not an issue, we cant just allow people to scam us.
Hmm, indeed.
Bai Luo isnt good at doing business.
Then Ill leave it to you. Anyway, when the timees, Gonia, you will do the talk and I will support you from behind.
Um.
Everyone has a different specialization. Gonia has been educated by the old man about business and literacy for many years. Although she still cant match that old monster, shes at the top of her field.
Us too!
The three cute kittens were chasing each other and fighting on the deck. Only Bai Luo could understand their words. To others, they could just hear the meow! meow!.
We are also super ferocious!
Each one of the three kittens was standing on its hind legs, flexing and posing, showing its mightiness. Bai Luo could swear that he heard the pir men theme.
These three have the potential to be the three generals of the Ardens Marine Headquarters.
Prosperity, civilization, harmony, freedom, justice, and dedication
The mice held up the pests they captured from various corners of the ship while chanting the slogan that Bai Luo once said, indicating that they have done a good job.
Umu.
Bai Luo nodded at them, and then announced to the crowd, Pull up the anchor, lets go! To Coral City!
Chapter 60: Coral City and the New Miracle
Chapter 60: Coral City and the New Miracle
The Azure Duchy is an archipgic nation with more than 12,000 inds of varying sizes. Without counting territorial waters, it has a totalnd area of 1.91 million square kilometers.
Based purely onnd area, its 600 to 700 times bigger than Arden ind.
In terms of poption, the Azure Duchy has over 30 million people, including citizens and ves/
If foreign merchants, explorers, and mercenaries are counted. There would be a further 30% increase.
All in all, its a very powerful, prosperous, and rich country.
Itspletely different from the Iron Eagle Kingdom whosend is filled with depression and despair. The status of the three miracle masters of the Azure principality is equal, and they are revered as the three dukes of Azure.
Although they didnt use the power of their miracles to improve the livelihood of the Azure Duchy, they still brought stability and prosperity to it.
The people here live in prosperity and have an extremely high sense of belonging to their country. They are the kind of people that are difficult to poach.
In addition, Azure, unlike Iron Eagle, has almost no rivals in the vicinity.
There is arge continent to the south, but with todays navigation technology, it takes at least 6 months to travel between these two ces.
Of course, this distance can be easily crossed by using the power of miracles.
However, even if they reach the other side, its nearly impossible to establish a trade route between the two sides at all, so whether it was the miracle masters of the Southern Continent or the Three Dukes of Azure, they chose to ignore the existence of each other.
Just maintaining diplomatic contacts and inviting each other every few years is considered having a friendly rtionship.
To the north of the Azure Duchy is thend of miracles and the new world as per the ancient Ardennes.
It takes at least a 20-day voyage from the southernmost tip of thend of miracles to the Azure Duchy, but this cannot quell the enthusiasm of the merchants at sea.
The old manpared the Azure Duchy to a sapphire, not only for its richness but also because of its geographical advantage in this sea. Its simply the pir of sea trade in the east sea.
Coral City.
The northernmost city in the Azure Duchy, tranted into the Ardennguage, means coral.
It is taken from the special topography of this sea area, which is filled with coral reefs.
It stands to reason that such an environment shouldnt be developed into a port city due to its danger.
However, the Azure Duchy used their mysterious miracle power to create many safe paths across this boundless coral sea.
The ship sailed over the blue sea, the clear water shone with a blue halo as it reflected the suns rays.
Wow!
This is the first time that the tree elf Anderson left his ind. He leaned on the railing and looked into the distance.
The water is clear, and schools of fish could be seen scurrying with the passage of the ship.
The coral reefs on both sides are colorful and more gorgeous than the rainbow in the sky, like a sea of flowers in the sea. The neon lights on both sides of the road caused the Ardennes to exim endlessly.
Its so pretty, Captain!
Its beautiful, indeed.
The entire Coral City is situated at the very center of this colorful neon sea. More than 30 passages forrge ships have been carved in this coral reefs sea. From a high altitude, Coral city and the paths around it looked like a huge flower.
Its on apletely different level to the castle of Thorns.
Bai Luo has been to the Castle of Thorns, but the tones of these two ces arepletely different.
If one had topare it, its like the difference between ck and white photos and colored photos. It had to be said that the Coral City was indeed meticulously built by the miracle masters of the Azure Duchy.
Moreover, this is just one of their many inds. The Azure Duchy has more than 100rge inds.
Although they might not all be as prosperous as Coral city, they are at least quite close.
This is a true miracle nation
The old man is right, Azure has a poption of tens of millions and has been enjoying the blessing of miracles for over 500 years.
He only heard about it before, but now that he finally saw the prosperity of Coral city with his own eyes, Bai Luo finally realized the power of this nation.
Although Azure is only a Duchy. Its able to stand firm under the siege of the four pirate kings of the sea, and maintain its hegemony status.
The strength of Azure is by no means weaker than the Iron Eagle.
Its too costly to be the enemy of such a nation.
Hearing Bai Luos emotional statement, Gonia perceived the sense of pressure in his tone and immediately tried to reassure him,
We have just started. In the future, we can definitely build a nation that is much stronger than this.
Haha, Im grateful for your good words.
Bai Luo just smiled and didnt care much, he didnt really take it to heart.
They have plenty of time!
Whats more, Azure has three miracles, and Bai Luo also has three miracles.
Moreover, he is soon going to awaken the fourth miracle, and its just a matter of time to acquire the fifth.
Our potential is above Aure.
Maintaining his humbleness, Bai Luo didnt say that theypletely crush Azure in terms of potential, But learning from the strong is the virtue of the Ardennes.
Youre right.
Gonia looked at young boys and girls running on the deck and asked, Captain, shall we enter the port next, or do we wait?
Theres no reason to park on the passage to solicit customers, Bai Luo said with a smile.
Lets go to the harbor, dock the ship there, and then look for ve traders on the spot.
Normal ve ships are easy to find, but Bai Luo wanted to find arger ve convoy, preferably one that could transport thousands of ves to him at a time.
Dinners ready, everyone.
Emmett brought out delicious food. It was really a pleasure to eat while watching the scenery on the deck.
These crabs are so delicious!
The fish is good too.
This seaweed is delicious.
Anderson doesnt eat living things, but things like algae and sea cucumbers are still eptable for him.
Bai Luo guessed that the line should lie on whether the creature has self-awareness or not.
For example, the tree elves descendants dont eat fish, crab, and beasts, but they do eat eggs, sea cucumbers, and sea anemones.
Hey, thats my tofu!
Haha! Slow eaters get no food.
Little John snatched Andersons tofu and stuffed it into his mouth, gobbling it with a smile, Ouch, ouch! Its so hot! Its so hot!
Hahahaha!
The Ardennes are very peaceful and harmonious internally, but once the new poption joins, various problems are sure to arise.
Fortunately, Bai Luo has the loyal Ardennes.
The Ardennes(Citizens of the Arden nation) areposed of three races at the moment, namely the Arden n, the tree elves descendants n, and the fairy n.
Once Arden is officially founded, they will be the first citizen of the Duchy of Arden.
Shhhhhhhh.
Hmmm?
Just when Bai Luo was thinking about Ardens beautiful future, the sound of pages flipping caused his expression to change, Howe youre so active recently? The miracle on pages 4 and 5 hadnt been awakened, yet the miracle on the sixth page had already appeared?
Calcting the time, it had been more than half a month, almost 20 days since the appearance of the mysterious fifth miracle.
Never mind, lets see what it is.
Bai Luo opened the ck book, navigated to the sixth page, then checked the text on it.
[You used one but bounced two. You are very fast, but you cant escape. It is the cornerstone, the thing that holds everything, but now it isnt jade, just an ordinary stone, waiting for you to find]
[Countdown: 30 minutes and 51 seconds]
[Direction: 31 Southwest]
Judging by the description, it should be a miracle resource.
The word stone in the text reminded Bai Luo of the Iron Eagle Kings Miracle Mystic Mine, Huh? Wait, thats not right!
Bai Luo looked at the countdown column carefully, 30 minutes? Why is it so short?
The previous searches for miracles had a time limit of at least one day, such as the basic sacred pouch.
However, surprisingly, he has only 30 minutes to find the miracle this time.
Bai Luo was extremely surprised and anxious, Hurry! Open the sails! Move the boat immediately! Speed up!
What?
Hmm? Whats wrong, boss?
The Ardennes were a bit confused, but Bai Luos order is absolute. Everyone spread out across the ship almost subconsciously.
What the hell?!
The people on board the ship that was originally in front of them scolded angrily, Dont you know how to line up?
Where did these idiotse from!
Dont you know the rules? Country Bumpkins!
Listening to the curses from the people around him, John and Anderson were very furious, but Bai Luo ignored it. He is going to find his sixth miracle now, he doesnt have the time toy with these people.
Dont mind them, Bai Luo seriously said, Speed up! Hurry up and get to the port, then anchor the Ship.
Hey, you
Entry into the port requires inspection, but Bai Luo was very direct. He gave Gonia a look, and thetter immediately threw a money bag to the inspectors.
Money can drive ghosts and gods, and this rule applies anywhere. The other party immediately allowed them in without saying a word.
This shows that although Coral city is well-governed, itsws are not perfect, and many loopholes can be exploited.
At the same time, Bai Luo also felt the pride and self-confidence of this city.
They arent afraid of petty troublemakers. Even if there is a problem with their ship, Coral Citys army has absolute confidence to subdue them.
Pay attention to your actionster on.
Bai Luo said to the team, Try not to cause trouble.
They might be on other peoples territory, but Bai Luo and the others are confident enough to challenge Coral Citys army. Nevertheless, its unnecessary. Bai Luo doesnt want to provoke the local snake without a reason.
Shirley!
As soon as the ship stopped, Bai Luo immediately mounted Shirley and said to the crowd, Im going to look for something. You guys search for a trading partner here first.
[Countdown: 10 minutes 01 seconds]
Ill be back soon.
Bai Luo is confident in Gonias skills and Andersons fighting ability. He believes that they can manage without him.
Shirley, lets go.
So, under the puzzled eyes of the Ardennes, Bailuo drove Shirley away.
This
Everyone looked at each other with nk expressions, and Gonia quickly said,
Whats the matter? Since the captain said that he has something to do, it must be important. He also trusts our abilities and skills, thats why he asked us to look for merchants.
The Ardennes showed a look of enlightenment upon hearing Gonias words. They looked eager to move, looking forward to surprising Bai Luo once hees back.
On the other side, Bai Luo drove his horse, uncaring about anything hindering his path.
Based on the principle of the shortest straight line between two points, he almost maximized Shirleys running speed without hurting others.
Boom!
Bastard, dont you have eyes?!
My stall, ahhhh! My fruit stall!
However, before the man could say anything further, Bai Luo clenched a handful of silver coins and threw it to the man.
Here, take this!
Crash~
After crashing a stall, Bai Luo immediatelypensated its owner without even stopping for a second.
In fact, with Shirleys perception ability and reflexes, this should have never happened. However, Bai Luo stated that she should bring out her maximum speed without showing her true form.
To save time, Shirley had to make a choice. However, if it was a person, Shirley wouldnt crash into them. Even if it wastes a bit of time, Bai Luo told her to go around them.
In this way, it took nearly ten minutes before Bai Luo finally found the miracle.
Chapter 61: The Jade Heirloom
Chapter 61: The Jade Heirloom
Stop!
Neigh~~~~;
With a neigh, Shirley raised her front hooves high, forcibly stopping. In front of her, two men dressed as merchants turned pale in shock.
You, you, what are you doing, why are you riding a horse so recklessly?!
The other party spoke in the Azurenguage, obviously a native of the Azure Duchy.
Bai Luo has been carefully taught by the old man since he was a child, this includes thenguage of severalrge countries, which he is quite fluent in.
This is the location of the miracle?
Bai Luo looked up and down at the two men in front of him, Is it something on them?
No.
Bai Luo felt that it shouldnt be something on them.
Um?
Suddenly, Bai Luo noticed that behind the merchants was a ragged, disheveled, dirty little ve. He seemed to be scared and was shivering, his skinny feet barely supported his body.
Its him!
Without any hesitation, Bai Luo stepped forward and grabbed the other partys hand.
[You found her, but she doesnt belong to you yet, so why not buy her with all the money on you?]
Sure enough!!
Bai Luo thought internally. However, the other merchant hurriedly said, You, what are you doing? Robbing business? I was the one to see her first!
Youre selling ves?
Time is running out, there are less than 3 minutes left.
Bai Luo didnt care about the merchant beside him at all. After speaking in the Azurenguage, he immediately took out his purse and threw it at the merchant that was selling the ve. That was all the money on him.
Is this enough?
Uh, huh?
The ve-trading merchant was obviously confused, unable toprehend the current situation.
This is one of the ves from a batch he bought from another ve trader. He sold all of them except this one due to its ugliness.
It happened that a merchant passed by and wanted to buy a little maid to take home, so the two sides began to negotiate.
Some people may think that the ve trade is very cruel.
Yes, its cruel indeed, even inhumane. However, this can also be divided into different cases.
If it is human trafficking, it is naturally very cruel.
On the other hand, some people sell their children because of war, disasters, famine. There are also war ves. For these people, bing ves and serving under a master might be their only way out, their only chance of living.
ve traders are also merchants, they will not severely hurt their ves.
Otherwise, those whock arms and legs couldnt be sold, nor are they able to work. In the end, its their loss.
No one would kill ves at will, because ves are private property. Just like people will not throw away money at will.
Of course, life is certainly not easy for ves. After all, ve traders like to save money. Their food and housing are almost the minimum standards, barely enough to let them live without too much suffering.
Whoa.
However, when he opened the purse and looked at the gold and silver coins littered inside (about 200,000 yuan), it wasnt just him, but even the merchant whose merchandise was ribbed stared in disbelief,
You, is there something wrong with your brain?
Why are you spending so much money to buy her?!
The merchants shriek attracted a lot of passers-by, What did you see in her? This impoverished body? With so much money, you can buy a top beauty from Misty Rain Lane!
Are you simply rich and willful?
Bai Luo didnt give a damn about this guy. He just checked his body to see if he still had extra money. The merchant looked at this with anger, but he just turned and left,
A lunatic, hes simply crazy!
Are you sure you want to buy her with that much money?
The ve trader undid the chain tied to the stone pir and handed it to Bai Luo, Here you go, shes yours now. You cant go back on it! Even if you want to give her back, I wont give you your money back!
Hahahaha
Without giving Bai Luo a chance to speak, the merchant ran away with the money bag, for fear that Bai Luo would renege if he was a stepte.
With this money, dont mention buying a ve, even if he buys 100, he would still have plenty left.
The ve trader didnt care about Bai Luos purpose at all,
Whether its brother-sister or father-daughter identification, retaliatory consumption, or something else, he couldnt care less.
As for bargaining, how could he be so reckless?
If the young man really acted on impulse, then its only natural for his bag of coins to disappear.
ve merchants are not gamblers.
This simple business dealing earned him more than the sale of 1000 ves after deducting the ve capital.
Shirley.
Understood.
Bai Luo watched the merchant running away whileughing maniacally with cold eyes. He asked Shirley to remember his aura. If he had hurt the girl, he would not let him live.
As for the issue of money
The fact that he can exchange 1rge gold coin, 5 small gold coins, as well as a certain number of copper and silver coins is more than just profit.
Stop!
Bai Luo suddenly spoke, and Shirley instantly ran like a gust of wind, stopping in front of the running merchant,
You, what are you doing?!
In business, its over when you give money. Giving you a refund is impossible! Our business has ended.
Key!
Bai Luo did not leave the side of the little ve but shouted from a distance.
Ah yes! yes! yes!
The businessman quickly took out the key of the little ves chain and threw it to Bai Luo,
Is it okay now?
Bai Luo didnt give him another look, he just waved his hand and indicated for him to leave.
[You got her, she also belongs to you, but the chains still hold her and she cannot be free]
[????]
Level: Cant Be Evaluated
Type: Miracle Creature
Faction: Lost Kingdom
Status: Unawakened
So its a girl.
Bai Luo immediately noticed the wording of the ck book. It used her, not him. Moreover, thinking about what the other merchant had said about the beauty from the Misty Rain Lane, it makes sense.
No wonder no one wants her, its extremely difficult to know that shes a girl just from her appearance.
The chains still hold her. She cannot be free
As he continued to read the riddles in the ck book, Bai Luo wondered,
Is it asking me to free her?
But what the hell is going on with this level?
The level isnt ???, but cant be evaluated, Bai Luo has never heard of such a level,
How curious, her faction is also the lost kingdom, just like the miracle on the fifth page.
A miracle creature Is she not a human?
Bai Luo mused, Or is it that she is human in her unawakened state? After awakening, shell be some kind of special race?
A horse can turn into a pegasus, and a butterfly can turn into a fairy.
If miracle creatures are beings from myths and legends, it seems normal for a few human-like miracle creatures to exist.
Hello.
Bai Luo didnt know that the little ve he bought with huge sums of money was very uneasy at this moment.
Can you talk? Whats your name?
Bai Luo asked many times in a row, his tone very gentle and amicable, but the girl never said anything. She just lowered her head, not daring to even look at him.
This chain is very heavy, Ill help you untie it.
Bai Luo wanted to help the little ve unlock her chains, but she was terrified, constantly shaking her head.
Um
Bai Luo noticed that she showed great resistance, and reluctance.
[You got her, she also belongs to you, but the chains still hold her and she cannot be free]
He nced at the words on the ck book again before looking back at her. Bai Luo didnt want his miracle to be locked in chains,
Dont be afraid, I wont hurt you.
Click.
Bai Luo untied the iron ring around the girls neck, followed by the ones on her limbs, soon freeing her.
Pam! Pam!
With the sound of the chains falling on the ground, the girl winced, her body couldnt stop shaking.
The girl had been a ve from a very young age. She has no name, not even a code or number.
Due to her strange appearance that doesnt conform to the aesthetic standards of people in the New World, she was transferred around multiple times like amodity, one that couldnt be sold, always remaining in the hands of ve owners.
It has been like this from when she was 8 to 12 currently.
Hideous ghost, ugly monster, unsightly wench, these were the titles that people gave her. She heard them so much that she subconsciously responds upon hearing them. They became her name.
Even her fellow ves looked at her with a look of superiority, as if she was something beneath them.
The girls would feel grateful for being better looking, and the boys would taunt her for being powerless, unable to work or fight, shecked even the meaning of existence.
Yes, even ves have their way of life. Its truly the society of the humble!
What is your name?
Bai Luo tried tomunicate with the girl as gently as possible. At the same time, he looked at the ck book.
[The chains of her body have been broken, but her mind is still chained]
Freedom of the mind
Bai Luo thought for a while, then used the holymonnguage to say,
Why did you be a ve, do you still have a home?
If you know who your parents are, I will take you to them, how about that?
What a kind tone, what an incredible voice.
The little girl secretly nced at the person in front of her through her mud-covered dirty bangs. This is her new and first master.
Do you speak Common Language?
However, the girl couldnt understand Bai Luos words at all, she doesnt have any knowledge of the sacredmonnguage.
Feeling a bit helpless, Bai Luo decided to change his strategy. He tried to get the girl to say a few words.
Oh, this!
He listened to the girls ent and immediately realized that it was a very rare deste folknguage,
Fortunately, the old man taught me a bit about this.
Cough, is your family still there?
Bai Luo stated this question again, but this time in the deste folknguage, which is the dialect of the little girls hometown.
The little girl raised her head and looked at Bai Luo in surprise,
No
What?
It was the first time she replied to him. Her voice was hoarse, timid, and full of unease.
Dont be afraid, speak louder and tell me where your home is.
No Home The little girl slowly and hoarsely said.
Hearing that the girl had no home, Bai Luo asked again, What about your parents, do you know where your parents are?
Parents Dead.
Bai Luo roughly gained an understanding of the girls situation through these few simple sentences.
She should be a war ve. Her parents died, and she was collected as a trophy. After the loot was divided by various powers, she was sold like amodity.
Sorry
Bai Luo raised his hand and wanted to rub the girls head in order to console her, but the little girl immediately stepped back while looking at Bai Luo with fearful eyes.
Dirty
If, before, Bai Luo bought her because of the miracle mission of the ck Book, then now, after the initial contact, Bai Luo was quite moved.
The girl was terrified, but she still held on to her respect.
She is a ve, and Bai Luo is the master. The rtionship between the master and the servant is clearly defined. It mustnt be overstepped at all.
Its indeed dirty. Ill take you to wash itter.
Bai Luo stepped forward and rubbed the little girls head, uncaring about the grime. He looked at her eyes and solemnly stated,
Furthermore, from now on, you are no longer a ve.
Arden doesnt have ves nor does it need them.
This little girl is not an ordinary person. She is Bai Luos miracle and one of the future patron saints of the Arden Kingdom.
Bai Luo originally thought that the little girl would be very grateful upon hearing this, but the result waspletely beyond his expectations.
No!!
The girl immediately knelt on the ground, she wanted to grab Bai Luos legs but remembered that her hands were dirty, so she kept kowtowing, heavily knocking her head on the ground,
Dont abandon me, dont abandon me, please, please
Oy! Oy! Oy!
Bai Luo hurriedly lifted the girl, looking at her blood-stained forehead, he felt very distressed.
At the same time, Bai Luo felt very guilty. He didnt consider the psychological condition of the little girl at all. To ves, his words are no different from discarding them, and ves cant survive without their masters.
There are two types of ves in the Azure Duchy, those with a master and those without a master.
ves with a master often have their masters mark on their bodies.
The crude ones are directly branded on their body with soldering iron. If they get a new master, a new mark will be branded on top of the old one.
Each time they change masters, ves have to suffer great pain. Theyre extremely miserable.
Fortunately, if the ve is a female, especially if shes beautiful, the master will find a tattoo master to brand nice-looking tattoos on their bodies.
Such tattoos are not only painless and without residual effects, but they also enhance the charm.
So, either way, if a ve runs away, then once discovered, its a capital offense no matter what country theyre in.
Some might ask, isnt it okay as long as theyre not discovered?
Regrettably, its easier said than done. There are more than 500nguages in the entirend of miracles, including local dialects.
ves are usually transported by ve traders far from their homes, hence as soon as they open their mouth to speak, their oddity would immediately be discovered.
In addition, without money, they can only steal and rob. Once theyre captured, their only end is death.
Just like the little girl in front of Bai Luo, she cant even speak themonnguage, she has no ability or skill and is also penniless. If she is discarded by her master, she is doomed to starve to death.
Moreover, Bai Luo is the first person willing to buy her. He even spent so much money.
The girl didnt have the skills to judge a persons true persona, but a kind-hearted deste folk big sister told her something in the past.
If someone is willing to spend a lot of money to buy her, then this person either likes her or thinks that she is special in some way.
If such a thing ever happens, you must clutch onto that person.
Dont abandon me, please dont abandon me
The little girls voice was excruciatingly weak, her consciousness started fading away, but she kept repeating this sentence.
Shirley!
Bai Luo implored Shirley, Please, I need to take her back as quickly as possible.
Shes the same as Lilith, so it should be okay.
Shirley sensed the little girls aura, then nodded. Shirley would never allow anyone but her master to ride her, but Lilith could sit on her head.
That isnt riding, it can only be considered as a younger sister ying on her big sisters head, hence Shirley could ept it.
The same is true for the little girl. As Bai Luos miracle creature, he had signed a miracle contract with her the moment he bought her.
Although the link is very weak, as a miracle creature, Shirley could sense it.
Thank you, Shirley.
Bai Luo regarded all his miracles as family and treated them as such, giving them the utmost respect.
I wont abandon you.
Bai Luo hugged the little girl and jumped on Shirleys back. At the same time, he solemnly swore,
As long as you are willing to follow me, I will always protect you, and no one can take you away from me.
Through her fuzzy consciousness, the little girl faintly heard Bai Luos words.
So warm
It stands to reason that dirty ves cant get close to their masters, and the little girl had been educated as such since childhood.
However, the little girl felt very warm in Bai Luos embrace, as if she had found the harbor of her soul.
As long as shes next to him, theres nothing to fear.
Master
The girls consciousness gradually faded, and before shepletely fell into darkness, she firmly engraved Bai Luos appearance and scent in her mind.
She cant forget it. No, she must never forget it!
[The lonely traveler in a foreignnd, has been wandering for long years, and today, you gave her a new home, providing a safe haven for her lonely soul]
[Now, wait quietly, wait for the stone to turn into jade, and the jade to be an heirloom]
Another missionpleted?
This time, Bai Luo didnt do this simply toplete the mission, he really felt pity for this little girl.
There are countless poor and miserable people under the heavens, and Bai Luo cant save them all.
However, since they met, he naturally has to do his best to save her. Its fate that they met after all.
Poor child, dont worry, I will protect you in the future.
On the little girls body, he faintly saw the shadow of his little sister Inya. Bai Luo looked at her softly before looking at the path ahead.
Go back, Shirley.
Riding Shirley, Bai Luo galloped through the Coral City.
Compared with the initial rush, the return journey was much calmer, because Shirley perfectly avoided everything in her path.
Chapter 62: Remnant of the Old World
Chapter 62: Remnant of the Old World
What happened to the captain?
I dont know!
On the deck, little John and Anderson whispered. The two discussed the matter of Bai Luo bringing back a dirty child for a long time.
But the captains thoughts are beyond ourprehension.
Little John seriously said, There must be some deeper intent behind his actions.
Oh-oh.
Anderson was unsure. Bai Luos actions are indeed rather a bit strange, but he is a miracle king, an extraordinary being beyond theprehension of mortals.
How is the child?
In the captains room, Bai Luo asked Gonia, and the young girl responded,
Theres no major problem. Shes just a bit malnourished due to long-term starvation, which resulted in slow body development. Fortunately, she hadnt gotten sick, and hadnt been bullied.
The aesthetics of the people in the New World, thends of miracles, are mainly centered on their bodies.
The little girls figure is so skinny that its considered ugly by most people. Thats why Gonia was curious why Bai Luo brought her home.
What is she?
Shes too dirty, hence she was taken to the bath by big sister Emmett.
Hmm.
Bai Luo nodded, but the next moment, he heard a loud noise in the cabin.
Master! Master! Master!!
Bai Luo hurried in, while Gonia tactfully closed the door and blocked it from the outside.
Whats wrong?
As soon as Bai Luo entered, he found that the entire bathroom was wet and smoky.
Emmett looked distressed, whilst a small figure darted into Bai Luos arms. It was the little girl.
This
Bai Luo quickly gauged the situation. He raised his head quickly, then took off his coat and put it on the little girl.
Master!!
Seeing Bai Luo, the little girls fear instantly dissipated. She hugged Bai Luo tightly, for fear that he would suddenly disappear.
Sister Emmett, leave her to me, you go prepare lunch.
Um.
Emmett didnt know what is the little girls rtionship with Bai Luo, so she just said,
I put the clothes there. Little Fioras clothes should fit her.
Emmett left after that, leaving Bai Luo and the little girl alone in the bathroom.
Perhaps Bai Luos actions have garnered the little girls goodwill, making her heavily reliant on him, almost inseparable.
Dont worry, I wont leave you behind, so let me go first, okay?
The little girl was hugging him tightly like a ko, which was both adorable and slightly awkward.
Um.
The little girl obediently released Bai Luo, but he still closely followed behind him.
Speaking of which, I hadnt asked your name yet, whats your name?
No
The little girl shook her head and said, No name.
[Name is just a designation, but its also a bridge between the miracle and the master. The poor girl is afraid of bing a rootless duckweed, so use the name you give as the chain that binds her heart]
A new task appeared, telling him to name the girl.
Bai Luo didnt question her, but gently said, No name, thats very inconvenient. In that case, Ill give you a name.
Hearing that Bai Luo was going to give her a name, the little girls eyes widened. They shone with excitement and energy. She constantly bobbed her head up and down, filled with anticipation.
Then
Bai Luo pondered for a while. He looked at the girl and noticed that she had white hair and amber eyes. A bit like reddish-orange, but notpletely red.
However, the girls facial contours are rather soft, a bit simr to Asians.
You looked very simr to some people I used to know, except for your hair and iris color.
Aftering to this world, he got a new family and many friends. He has already taken root in Arden, and the notion of leaving had never crossed his mind,
Im going to use one of the words in my name, Bai, as your surname.
As for your name
Bai Luo said, Yinuo.
From today, your name is Bai Yinuo.
This name is rather peculiar in Miracle Continent, but he heard that there are several countries where people put their surname first, so it cant be considered unique.
Besides, this little girl is actually very cute.
At least per the aesthetics of the Ardennes, she is a top-ss beauty.
More importantly, Bai Yinuo has a more ancient style of beauty, something that cant be found in Arden.
Although she is still young now, in the future, she might grow to be a beautyparable to his elder sister.
Bai, Yinu?
The little girl muttered to herself, but her pronunciation was very poor, Bai Luo quickly corrected her,
Its not Yinu, its Yinuo,e, repeat after me, Yi~~Nuo~~
Yi ~ nu!
However, the little girls pronunciation was still very poor. Bai Luo had no choice but to say, Ill give you another nickname. Before you learn to pronounce your name, use this nickname.
Xiao Bai.
Bai Luo felt that this nickname would soon be forgotten, so he chose one randomly.
Its nice!
However, the little girl liked the name very much, reciting it many times. She even started dancing and hopping around like a bunny.
In Xiao Bais mind, all people have only one name, but her master gave her two.
One name is love, two names are double love.
Im so happy, master is so kind to Xiao Bai!
Bai Luo felt heartbroken, Xiao Bai ignored the name he thought about so earnestly, instead, she was so fond of the name that was used to address pets
Silently, Xiao Bais miracle power has subtly changed, and the attributes on the sixth page have also changed.
[Remnant of the Old World]
Master: Bai Luo Arden
Level: Cant Be Evaluated
Type: Miracle Creatures
Faction: Lost Kingdom
Ability: Explore on your own
Contract method: find her, buy her with all your wealth, then unbind her and set her free.
Awakening Method: Give her a new name, and use the name as a chain to connect to her, never to be separated.
What the hell is this explore on your own?
Bai Luo feels that the ck book is bing more and more unreliable recently. First was the weird sacrifice for the miracle on the fifth page, and then Xiao Bai,
Or are all the miracles of the lost kingdom so special?
Xiao Bai, do you feel any different?
???
Facing Bai Luos question, Xiao Bais face was full of doubts, she didnt feel anything different about herself.
She curiously looked at Bai Luo, then at herself for a moment before her gazended on her clothes,
Xiao Bai is wearingfortable clothes.
Well, her clothes are different.
No, Im not talking about this, Im talking about, um Do you feel like youve be powerful? Do you feel like you have acquired something? Bai Luo said, For example
Magic.
Bai Luo said expectantly, Have you mastered the power of magic?
Magic? Xiao Bai cant use magic.
The moment she said this, Xiao Bai was stunned, Why does Xiao Bai understand what magic is?
Hearing Xiao Bais words, Bai Luo quickly made an attempt.
Xiao Bai, can you hear me?
Bai Luo didnt speak, but his voice directly appeared in Xiao Bais mind, causing her to look at him with wide eyes,
Master, are you the one talking to Xiao Bai?
Um!
Bai Luo nodded and exined, Xiao Bai, you have be my miracle now, a miracle is
Oh, Xiao Bai got it!
Miracle creatures can sharemon sense and the knowledge of miracle masters. Maybe Xiao Bai had never heard about miracles in the past, but now shepletely understands it.
Xiao Bai is the masters miracle creature!
She didnt feel unhappy, on the contrary, Xiao Bai was reeling with excitement.
In this way, her master will never abandon her! Thats what made her so happy.
Youre indeed a miracle creature, but its more than that, I feel that we are more like family.
Bai Luo affirmed, No, we are family.
The rtionship between the miracle creature and the miracle master is even closer thanpanions and family. Bai Luo gently ruffled Xiao Bais head and smiled,
In the future, Xiao Bai will live with us. Dont worry, if anyone dares to hurt you, Ill kill him!
Kill! Kill!
She was obviously a cowardly ve just not long ago, but upon sensing Bai Luos killing intent, Xiao Bai didnt have the slightest fear, instead, she looked very eager.
She felt that helping cut off her masters enemies was her mission and only meaning of existence.
In the following time, Bai Luo asked about Xiao Bais past.
He mainly wanted to know if those ve traders have ever bullied Xiao Bai. If they had, Bai Luo would definitely avenge her.
However, Xiao Bai unexpectedly didnt speak ill of them. Instead, she said that without them, she might have died a long time ago.
Its okay.
Bai Luo noticed that the little girl was reluctant to think of her past, and he changed the topic.
Do you like fighting?
Bai Luo felt that he had found a way to tap into Xiao Bais power, but he couldnt test it now,
Forget it, it isnt the time to explore this yet.
Once they return to Arden ind, Bai Luo will call the professionals, Issafeiya and Saros, to do the testing.
You must be hungry
Bai Luo gently held Xiao Bais hand,
Lets go, Ill take you to eat something delicious.
As the miracle connection was established, Xiao Bai was no longer afraid of Bai Luo, but got iparably close and attached to him. She felt that as long as she is by her masters side, nothing can scare her.
Everyone!
Bai Luo walked to the deck and formally introduced Xiao Bai to them,
This is Bai Yinuo, you can also call her Xiao Bai, she is my
Prepare for the ceremony!
Bai Luo called everyone into the cabin, but he didnt say much. He just ordered the crowd to kneel on one knee.
The Ardennes looked at each other in dismay. The clever Gonia was the first to react. She covered her mouth and looked at Bai Luo with an incredulous expression, then at Xiao Bai.
No, it cant be? Is she?!
Umu.
Bai Luo didnt say that word, but Gonias reaction, as well as the word ceremony, was enough for everyone to guess that Xiao Bai is a miracle.
This is too surreal, but Bai Luo departed so urgently before, then brought back this little girl. This had already happened two times in the past, and each time, he brought back a miracle, therefore, everyone almost subconsciously believed in Bai Luo.
Xiao Bai is a miracle.
Since Bai Luo said so, theres no doubt about it!
Swish!
Whats more, Bai Luo never lied to them, and he is a miracle master, naturally, he cant be mistaken.
Xiao Bai is a living entity. As long as the miracle master canmunicate spiritually with her, then she is 100% a miracle.
The soul of the miracle and its master are connected after all.
Four, this is the fourth
Emmett was so excited she couldnt speak. She knelt gracefully in front of Bai Luo, her face flushed with excitement.
Boss, you are awesome~~~
As for the little John, Fiora, and Anderson, the three of them couldnt stop praising him internally. They respectfully knelt down, perfectly performing the oath ceremony, respectfully, humbly, and solemnly.
Just like that, that wonderful 3 minutes has passed again.
With that said, this oath ceremony kinda became Ardens custom. Every half a month or so, it had to happen.
Xiao Bais case will have to wait until we go back to Arden ind for further exploration. Now, lets carry out the purpose of this journey first
Bai Luo suppressed the joy of getting Xiao Bai. At noon, he just made more food for everyone as a treat.
Xiao Bai, try this, its delicious.
And this, its also very tasty.
Try mine too.
At lunch, everyone gathered in front of Xiao Bai and gave her food.
Miracles have a special status in all kingdoms. They are more like patron saints than the people, so no amount of respect can be an overstatement for the miracles that protect them.
In addition, Xiao Bai looks no different from a human, which drew them even closer and gave them the courage to contact her.
However, Xiao Bai couldnt understand what they said.
Um, hello everyone, Im Xiao Bai
Themunication between Xiao Bai and Bai Luo was very smooth, but in the face of strangers, Xiao Bai seemed very introverted and shy.
Due to the soul connection, Xiao Bai shares many things with Bai Luo, including a part of his feelings. Therefore, she also has a certain affection for the Ardennes, and she doesnt hate their enthusiasm.
Its just thenguage barrier thats blocking them from truly getting to know each other.
She speaks the deste folknguage. If you have anything you want to convey, Ill trante it for you.
Gonia deserves to be one of Ardens smartest and most knowledgeable women. She has mastered a lot ofnguages, including the deste folknguage, and her fluency is many times better than Bai Luos.
Come on, this is a steamed bun, eat it, its delicious.
Gonia smiled and handed her a hot bun, Xiao Bai nced at Bailuo, who nodded with a smile.
Thank you.
After taking the meat bun, Xiao Bai took a small bite, and her eyes instantly lit up.
Delicious!
Xiao Bai is very young, and judging from her appearance, shes even younger than Fiora
After learning about Xiao Bais life experience, Emmetts motherly instinct was immediately pricked. She vowed to take care of Xiao Bai from now on.
After that, she carefully fed her, then gently wiped her mouth, her eyes filled with love.
Chapter 63: The sacrifice, will it be a bun?
Chapter 63: The sacrifice, will it be a bun?
The arrival of Bai Yinuo made everyone very happy, but soon, their expressions gradually turned strange.
Xiao Bai is still eating.
It has been three hours, but she didnt stop at all.
Although shes eating very slowly, and she seems to be relishing each bite, she really eats too much.
The identity of Bai Yinuo as a miracle creature has basically been determined.
After all, her appetite is huge! She hadnt stopped eating since she sat at the table.
Whats even more frightening is that Bai Yinuo hardly touched fish, shrimp, and crabs, but ate mostly noodles, buns, and other types of filling food.
Xiao Bai, are you full?
Bai Luo didnt know what kind of miracle Bai Yinuo was, and the ck book called her Old World Remnant.
What kind of creature is that? Even Bai Luo couldnt find any relevant information about it in his past lifes memories.
He didnt care about the little girls terrifying appetite. Once the crops on Ardens ind farnd are harvested a few times, dont mention one, even ten of her can be easily fed.
Xiao Bai is not hungry though.
You arent hungry?
Bai Luo wondered, If youre not hungry, then, you are
Delicious.
Bai Yinuo cherishes words like gold, but Bai Luo, whose soul is connected to her, understands what she means.
Shes not eating because shes hungry, but because the food is delicious.
You like to eat?
This!
Bai Yinuo raised a te of dumplings, Xiao Bai likes to eat this!
Pastry!
Bai Luo also noticed that Bai Yinuo barely touched fish, shrimp, and crabs. She also didnt eat much eggs or meat. However, shes very fond of food made of flour.
Is it delicious?
Mmm!
Bai Yinuo nodded cutely, and then added, It has a nostalgic taste. Umm Like the taste of home.
Um?
Bai Luo naturally didnt think that the home Bai Yinuo was referring to is his past life. On the other hand, the deste folks life is notoriously hard. How could they have things like noodles and dumplings?
Could it be that these steamed buns, bread, noodles, and dumplings are the food of a lost kingdom?!
The miracle of the fifth page! Is it possible that the tribute it wants is these well-made pastries!
Bai Luo isnt sure whether his guess was correct, but it shouldnt be a problem to test it.
At this moment, Bai Luo was tempted to immediately go back and conduct another sacrifice ceremony to see if his guess was correct.
Its a pity that they still have a lot to do, they cant leave yet, It wont run anyway, and its pointless to go back now, theres still more than half a month left for the month cooldown to end.
Anderson, you and Emmett guard the ship. Everyone else, follow me.
After speaking, Bai Luo got off the boat with Xiao Bai, Gonia, Fiora, and Little John, and started carefully observing the ships in the port.
Bai Luo is a very self-disciplined person.
He can restrain his curiosity and do things that must be done before doing anything else,
Gonia, tell me which one is more suitable.
Um.
In fact, Gonia had been looking for the prime partner during the time Bai Luo wasnt here. Therefore, she already has a certain candidate.
Captain, take a look at this.
After taking the document handed over by Gonia, Bai Luo briefly nced at it. The girl wrote the key points and the pros and cons very clearly, making it extremely easy for Bai Luo to read.
This summary is good, so lets choose this one.
Lets go take a look.
Bai Luo nced at Bai Yinuo and found that the girl was obediently followed behind him.
However, she obviously detested the ve ships. However, when Bai Luo wanted to say that she can stay here, the girl held on to Bai Luos clothes and refused to let go.
Although Bai Yinuo is a miracle creature, she was raised as a ve. She has absolutely no sense of security alone, and only by following her master would she feel safe.
Stay with me.
Bai Luo ruffled Bai Yinuos little head,
Thetter quickly followed.
In this way, Bai Luo led the others towards the merchant ship with the three-headed dog g, but before he could go up, he was stopped by two brawny men.
What are you doing? Dont you know this is a private ship? Get lost!
Bai Luo nced at the two of them briefly, then with his arms behind his back, he walked straight onto the ships springboard (that is, the wood that connects the ship to the shore).
You
The brawny man raised his eyebrow and tried to grab Bai Luo.
Boom!
A figure suddenly leaped upon him. The brawny man subconsciously crossed his arms to resist, but he was pushed back several steps.
What kind of terrifying power is this?!
Theres another one over there.
Little John kicked one back, then stroke the other one with a backhand punch,unching him directly into the sea,
Haha, its done, Captain.
Theres more.
Bai Luo stepped onto the deck and found that many shirtless sailors were eating. When they heard the noise on the springboard, they immediately put down the things in their hands and ran towards little John.
Hoho, thats quite the crowd! Things are getting interesting.
Little John rubbed his fists and cracked his knuckles. He stepped forward and stood in front of Bai Luo, looking at the iing crowd with a grin on his face,
Boss, find a seat, Ill y with these guys first.
The moment his voice sounded, John rushed into the crowd like a hungry wolf.
Although he is only 13 years old, his skills are master-ss.
Hes certainly not as powerful as Bai Luo or Noel, but hes still ranked in the top 30 of the Arden n, more than enough to deal with ordinary people.
Captain?
On the other side, outside the cabin on the second floor, a middle-aged man with an octagonal beard raised his hand to stop the man who was about to jump,
Look first, and tell them not to use weapons.
But he has already knocked down more than ten of us!
I said
The bearded man coldly nced at his subordinates,
Dont use your weapons!
John!
Bai Luo also heard what the other party said. He is here to do business, but its very important to get the other party from their high horse,
Its enough.
Haha, I greatly enjoyed the fight! You guys are good! Very durable!
In the face of Johns mocking words, the sailors were extremely aggrieved.
They are the guards of ve ships, specializing in suppressing rioting ves, so they are very skilled and powerful.
However, there are indeed heavens outside heavens. There will always be a taller mountain somewhere in this world.
They learned today that there are monsters like little John in this world.
p p p.
The bearded man walked down the stairs, apuding with a smile on his face, Young man, your fighting skills are extremely sharp.
Your excellency, I wonder why youre looking for me? Do you have any instructions?
The tone that the bearded man used is unique to the upper ss of the Azure Duchy. Hes obviously treating Bai Luo as a noble.
Im a merchant, just like you.
Are you a ve trader?
Since he came to him, the bearded man thought that Bai Luos identity and purpose wouldnt be difficult to guess. Hes here to either buy or sell ves and since he doesnt seem to be bringing any with him, hes likely here to buy some ves.
Im not a ve trader, but I do want to buy ves.
Haha, then its easy to talk. Hurry up, please take a seat inside.
The bearded man immediately forgot the previous unpleasantness, his face was filled with smiles,
As long as it is a guest, it is my friend.
If theres a business to be done and money to be made, then even if they werent friends, they will be one.
Now, can you talk to me about your business?
The bearded man sat in the guest room. He sat face to face with Bai Luo, and behind Bai Luo, stood John, Xiao Bai, and Fiora.
Gonia and Bai Luo sat together. To participate in the negotiation, she has to show that she has a certain status.
Chapter 64: I shouldnt have agreed, but he gave too much
Chapter 64: I shouldn''t have agreed, but he gave too much
The Cerberus Chamber of Commerce, thergest chamber ofmerce in the Kingdom of the Mountains. It stretches over dozens of trade fields, from aquatic products and shipping to minerals, jewelry, and textiles.
Gonia is Bai Luos representative. Seeing that she knows so much about the Cerberus Chamber of Commerce, the bearded man smiled and said, Yes, we belong to the Cerberus Chamber of Commerce.
However, although the ve trade is very profitable, its sadly not a glorious field.
Especially in some countries where ve trading and human trafficking are explicitly prohibited
Gonia calmly said, Your business should be difficult to conduct in these ces.
Indeed, but sometimes, its not the case.
The bearded man took a sip of red wine and digressed. The ve trade is necessary in some ces for the market. After all, the people at the top need us.
ve trade is not only necessary for the control of the poption More importantly, it can stir up thew and order of some countries, making it easier to stuff in spies and eyeliners.
For example, the holy empire and the great northern empire. Although these two countries explicitly prohibit the trade of ves, there are still many people conducting this type of business in the dark.
Our side is called the bright market, and theirs is called the ck market.
The name is a bit unpleasant, The bearded man said,
But ve trade is ve trade. As long as there is money to be made, whats the difference between good and evil?
I dont care about that.
Bai Luo interrupted, I need ves, arge number of ves, preferably young people, teenagers, and children.
People are the source of power for the development of miracles.
For instance, among the little witches that Lilith nurtured, Ersa awakens the magic of ice and snow. This is her personal talent, something which Lilith didnt have before.
However, since Ersa has it, then so will Lilith.
Therefore, if they cultivate thousands of witches, each one researching and creating new techniques and spells, then they will provide Lilith with a terrifying amount of power.
This is the rtionship between miracles and miracle children.
In addition, young people are malleable and easily influenced. They can be brainwashed far easier than adults that had already developed firm views on values and the world.
Moreover, the study of miracles itself requires the nurturing of these young people. This is not an overnight matter, but a ten-year or a century-long educational project.
Only when these children grow up, form a sizable scale, and create a framework/system can the miracle and the kingdom grow at an extremely rapid pace.
At that time, Arden could truly be called a miracle nation with a deep heritage.
Children
The bearded man didnt ask why Bai Luo wanted children. ve traders shouldnt ask such questions, Okay, other than that, is there anything else?
In addition to children, I also want adult men and women, preferably those with families.
Bai Luo really needs poption.
With poption, more children will be born.
Bai Luo is willing to wait ten or twenty years in exchange for a group of native-born Ardennes.
Do you need them to have some kind of skill?
No,
Bai Luo calmly said, It doesnt matter even if its the most ordinary farmers, as long as it meets my above requirements, I will ept them.
Bai Luo doesnt care much about skilled individuals. Skilled individuals can be cultivated by them, and they will be even more loyal.
What about the quantity?
As much as you can ship, Bai Luo said in a deep voice, I want as many people as possible.
For the first time, the bearded man showed a strange expression. He looked at Bai Luo in disbelief,
Are you serious?
Next, let me do the talking, Gonia said.
Bai Luo raised his hand and indicated for her to go ahead, while he leaned back on the couch and watched her perform.
John.
Little John hurriedly brought up a box that they carried along and ced it on the table.
Spices?
In fact, the bearded man had long smelled the smell radiating from the box.
As the established leader of arge ve convoy, he naturally knew what it was,
Whats in it, ck peppers?
Its indeed ck pepper!
After Gonia finished speaking, John immediately opened the box. It was littered with ck pepper, the quantity and quality were so great that the bearded mans jaw almost dropped.
This is the deposit.
Hmm?!
The bearded man stood up in surprise, So much?
If these ck peppers are converted into gold coins, there must be at least 50rge gold coins, which is equivalent to 5 million yuan (788,000 USD) from Bai Luos past life.
Moreover, this is just the deposit!
Snap!
Just when the bearded man was surprised, the lid of the box was closed by John, and Gonia said,
Our condition is that the ves originally transported to the Holy Empire will be delivered to us in batches.
Anyway, ordinary ves are hard to sell there, so why not sell them to us?
Hmm.
The bearded man calmed down and said, You have a point.
Boom!
The next moment, another box fell on the table, and after opening it, it was also filled with ck pepper.
Hiss~~~
This time, the bearded man was silent.
Although he quickly replied before, he still had some concerns. After all, trade with the Holy Empire is very important to the kingdom of mountains. This is important work for them to carry out favor with the higher-ups of the kingdom.
However, Bai Luo gave too much.
These two boxes are deposits?
These two boxes are deposits!
The bearded man and Gonia said the same thing, but their tone waspletely different.
The bearded man was deep in his thoughts, He was truly starting to hesitate.
The number of people you want is too great, even I
If Bai Luo wanted dozens or hundreds, it would be fine, but looking at their stance, the young man in front of him certainly doesnt want so few people.
This caused the bearded man to start doubting Bai Luos identity. Who is he? And why does he want so many ves?
Boom!
The third box was dropped on the table. This is already 150rge gold coins.
The only question is whether he dares.
Gonia isnt afraid of the bearded man fleeing with the deposits. These merchants are very greedy. Once he tastes the sweetness, theres no going back.
Its a simple question. If theres an opportunity in front of him to earn dozens of millions through normal work, would he simply take a few million and run away? Risking his reputation and honor, and bearing danger?
Even if he doesnt care about the risks, can he give up on the tens of millions so easily?
Therefore, Gonia understands very well what she has to do, impressing the bearded man.
If smacking his face with money doesnt suffice, then shoot him with money, beat him, then drown him in it!
Arden isnt short of money, Bai Luo can easily pour out 1 ton of ck pepper a week, and this amount will only increase in the future.
Ill do it!
The bearded man decisively agreed.
As a merchant, he would be a fool if he didnt ept such a deal.
If he continues to worry about the risks, then he wouldnt have reached such a point. Dont they always risk getting sunk by storms while transporting ves across the sea?
If hes always afraid of this and that, he would never reach the top!
Wee to cooperate with the Cerberus ve Chamber of Commerce!
The bearded decisively stood up and pulled out the contract, pushing it in front of Bai Luo and signaling for him to read it,
Our ves are definitely the best.
Bai Luo didnt deny it, and Gonia didnt say anything, she just asked John to hand over the deposit to the other party.
At the same time, Bai Luo stared at the bearded man, his eyes were like a deep whirlpool, connecting to the depths of the abyss. On the other end, back on Arden Ind, was Lilith. A pale green light shone on her body.
I curse you to die immediately if you break this contract!
After Lilith finished speaking, intangible energy wrapped around the bearded mans body without his awareness.
The bearded man is just a normal human, he doesnt have any chance of resisting Liliths curse.
This is also the safety measure that Bai Luo gave to the Ardennes. If the bearded man is sincere, then he will naturally be fine.
On the contrary. If the curse breaks out, then his fate need not be said. Mortals are unable to withstand the power of a fairy.
Ill do it, Captain.
Gonia took over the contract in Bai Luos hands and read it carefully. After receiving a sign from Bai Luo, she started a detailed negotiation with the bearded man.
Soon, the two sides signed a new contract.
From today, the bearded man will transport arge number of ves to an ind four days away from Arden, then Bai Luos subordinates will receive them and bring them back to Arden ind.
Their trade is directly settled with spices.
This also ensures that the bearded man never knows who he is trading with and where they are from.
In addition, if the bearded man vites this agreement, then Bai Luo would send someone to their door with the contract.
Once the reputation of the Cerberus chamber ofmerce is affected, the bearded man will undoubtedly die.
Whats more, such a character will never be satisfied with 150 gold coins, he wants more!
Chapter 65: No Ability
Chapter 65: No Ability
Have you discussed all the terms?
Yes.
Gonia negotiated with the bearded man for a long time, it wasnt until the evening that they declined the bearded mans dinner invitation and left.
Bai Luos heart is pumping with excitement now. He just wants to go back immediately, then prepare the sacrifice for the miracle on page 5, and by the way, study Bai Yinuos miracle power.
He doesnt have spare time to eat and discuss with some random guy.
As per our agreement, the first batch will be delivered in a month.
Well, its just right. We should have formed a sizable military force by then. Even if a rebellion urs, we should be able to suppress it.
Bai Luo doesnt trust the first batches of purchased ves.
He will give them food and clothing, then slowly train and teach them, brainwashing them until they are loyal to Arden, only then would he try to bestow the power of miracles on them.
Unfortunately, only the minority are destined to obtain this power. Without mentioning the issue of loyalty, few have the talent and adaptability towards miracle power.
Moreover, the power of miracles is special, it can verify loyalty by itself.
As long as they have any trace of ill-intentions or hostility towards the miracle master, the power of miracles will never bless them.
In order to deter the rest of the citizens, Arden needs its own armed forces.
The tree elves descendants are about to awaken. Although they are sparsely popted with only 80 people. Once they truly be a miracle, he will receive a low-level miracle race with at least 60 adults, each with exceptionalbat power.
With such power, Bai Luo wouldnt care even if many spies mix up amongst the ves.
After we go back, we have to set up some rules and prohibitions, Bai Luo seriously said,
The existence of Shirley, Lilith, and Xiao Bai will be a secret among secrets, and non-core Ardennes arent qualified to know about them.
The so-called core Ardennes are the members of the Arden n that followed him first, and the tree elves who will be his miracle race in the future.
Bai Luo can absolutely trust them.
Moreover, this group of people will be the secret guardians and the royal army of the Duchy of Arden, guarding the secrets of the royal family and protecting the interest of Arden.
If anyone could be an exception and gain the trust of Bai Luo, it would be those that be his miracle children.
Such people are absolutely loyal and are qualified to be a part of the core Ardennes, and Bai Luo will treat them equally to the current core Ardennes.
Next, were going to carry out the second mission.
The second task is to acquire adequate livestock and horses for Arden ind.
At the same time, Bai Luo ns to import some dairy cows and poultry to add milk and eggs to Ardens menu and enrich the diet of the Ardennes
The basic sacred pouch can pour out seeds, but it cant create animals.
Fortunately, this deal was rtively easy.
It doesnt involve any political struggle, its a simple trade. Moreover, the profits are great, no one would dislike such a business.
Bai Luo didnt choose only one party to deal with but shared the benefits equally. He contracted six traders with the task of transporting livestock and horses to ensure that they would be delivered to him at any time.
However, before they finish the construction of Arden inds port, and officially open it, all the supplies will be sent to an ind about 4 days away southwest and transferred by a specialized group from Arden.
Of course, if someone tries to track them, then dont me Bai Luo for being ruthless.
Okay, lets go.
Bai Luo returned to the ship and announced their departure. It has been 7 or 8 days since they left Arden and they were starting to miss it.
Lets go, lets go home~
Little John was delighted, and Fiora called the white eagle hidden in the ship and started to tell her little friend her progress in magic.
There is a rather interesting fact here that needs to be exined.
Fiora and the white eagle had been away from Lilith for quite some time. Moreover, the distance between the two is enormous, but Fioras magic power and the white eagles fairy power hadnt stopped growing.
In this regard, Bai Luos judgment was,
The power of miracles should not corrte with spatial distance. No matter how far they are, they will not stop growing.
So what exactly is your ability, Xiao Bai?
Both Lilith and Shirley have amazing abilities.
Since theyre all miracle creatures, Xiao Bai shouldnt be too bad.
Although he didnt know what the old worlds remnants were, Bai Luo felt that Bai Yinuo would never be weaker than Fairy and Pegasus.
Xiao Bai doesnt know.
Bai Yinuo felt that she seemed to possess a great appetite, but other than that, she didnt feel anything special.
After eating so much, your strength should have increased, right?
After saying that, Bai Luo began testing Bai Yinous strength. Her strength didnt increase, but not by much.
Xia Bai, could it be that youre not a power-type miracle?
Bai Luo then tested all of Bai Yinuos attributes, but the results were even worse than ordinary children at her age, let alone fantastical creatures like Pegasus and Fairy.
Is Xiao Bai useless?
Bai Yinou was very sad because ofpleteck of ability
If she hadnt signed the miracle contract and was still that lonely ve, Bai Yinuo would have knelt on the ground, hugging Bai Luos legs and pleading him to not abandon her.
Of course not!
Bai Luo treats Bai Yinuo just like his little sister. The miracle and miracle masters emotions resonate with each other, hence he could clearly feel her sadness and dejection, which made him very distressed.
Eat a bun, as long as you eat a few, you should feel better.
Um!
Bai Yinuo is rtively simple, sheughs when she is happy and gets depressed when she is unhappy.
However, most of the time, she can be found in some corner, quietly eating buns.
Therefore, for her at least, theres no problem that cant be solved with a bun.
If there is, eat another one!
Happy now?
Hee hee!
After eating ten bean paste buns in a row, a satisfied smile appeared on Bai Yinuos face,
The bean paste buns are delicious.
Thats great to hear.
Bai Luo smiled and said, Our family might not have much, but you will neverck buns!
There were no idents on the way home.
It will take at least a month to deliver a batch of ves each time, but livestock transportation is much faster.
The merchants have already started to prepare. Bai Luo will not personally bring it back, but it will be ready within three days.
Therefore, in at most ten days, these domestic animals will be transported to Arden Ind by the tree elves.
At that time, the Ardennes will not longck meat, and their diet will be more nutritious and diverse.
I see the ind, boss!
Little John stood on the observation deck and was looking around with his monocrs. Upon seeing the distant ck dot, he quickly jumped down to the deck and shouted.
Were finally back.
Bai Luo said, quickly noticing arge number of birds in the sky. Their number had greatly increased.
Unsuspecting people might think that these were migratory birds unique to Arden Ind, but in reality, they are the seamen of Ardens marine headquarters and the aerial sentries of the fairy n.
Your Majesty, Second Lieutenant white eagle Silver of the Marine Headquarters is here to report!
Under the leadership of the white eagle silver, nearly a hundred seagulls and migratory birds circled in the air andnded on the ships railing.
In the two weeks that I have been away, had the fairy n grown so much?
It has increased to 400, Your Majesty!
The white eagle Silver is very good at statistics. It reported the distribution of the fairy n on the ind,
There are 120 flying-feather fairies, 150 water-dwelling fairies, and about 130 fluffy fairies.
Flying-feather fairies refer to the birds with flight capabilities that have received Liliths miracle power.
The water-dwelling fairies obviously refer to the creatures that survive in water. And the fluffy fairies are cats, dogs, and other hairy creatures.
However, with the increase in their numbers, a series of problems arose, the most prominent one being the increasing difficulty to distinguish between members of the fairy n and food.
Fortunately, Bai Luo took this into consideration and told Lilith to set some rules.
That is, water-dwelling fairies are limited torge creatures such as dolphins, sharks, and whales, which can ensure that fishermen will not catch water fairies.
The fluffy fairies on the other hand have been limited to just the pets raised by the Ardennes.
Lilith will not grant the power of fairies to purely wild animals.
There arent too many restrictions on birds though. That is, poultry mustnt be endowed with intelligence.
If its some exotic bird, their type must be determined first before taking further action. Later, the Ardennes will eliminate these types of birds from their diets.
It has to be said that under the condition of Liliths miracle power output being constant, such centralized cultivation is far more efficient than just casting a wide.
Have they already grown so much?
Bai Luo noted that the growth rate of the fairy n was much faster than the growth of the others.
His only regret is that the reproductive istion of the fairy n is severe. Even if they are both members of the fairy n, different species still cant breed offspring.
Fortunately, members of the fairy n dont use fertility as a measure for racial distinction.
As long as theyre Liliths miracle derivatives, they are family. Even cats and mice wouldnt attack each other.
Flying Feather Fairies, you must carefully survey Ardens entrance and monitor this entire sea area at all times.
As youmand! Your Majesty!
The wisdom of fairies was bestowed by Bai Luo, in their eyes, he was not different from their creator, a god.
It is their honor to serve Bai Luo.
By the way, since the Feather n has grown to 120, your military rank must also be promoted, otherwise, it will be difficult for you topletely reign them.
Bai Luo smiled and said, From today onwards, I will appoint you, White Eagle Silver, as captain of the Arden Marine Headquarters.
Gah~~~
Due to excessive excitement, Silver released that duck-like cry again,
Thank you, Your Majesty! I, White Eagle Silver, pledge to repay Your Majestys grace!
I give you the right to appoint subordinates, but not too much, understand?
Your subordinate understands!
White Eagle Silver happily flew away with his subordinates. Following behind was White Eagle Sine who had always stood behind.
Bai Luo noticed that the Ardennes were already waiting at the port. For them, weing their kings return is more important than anything else.
Brother~~~
In the distance, Bai Luo heard Inyas voice, she was jumping up and down while constantly waving her hands. He smiled and waved back, Bai Yinuo curiously looked at Inya.
Huh? Why is there an extra person?
Brother, who is this?
This is the first meeting between Inya and Bai Yinuo. Perhaps, because the same type attracts each other, Inya felt the aura of a kindred spirit on Bai Yinuos body.
Inya: I might have seen this sister before.
Bai Yinuo: No, we havent met before
This is Xiao Bai.
This is Inya, my little sister.
Yo!
Inya greeted her with a smile, and at the same time, Bai Luo also introduced Bai Yinuo to everyone.
The Ardennes naturally have no doubts about the people Bai Luo personally brought back, but they would still silently observe them for a while to prevent the neers from being spies sent by the enemy.
Of course, this doesnt concern Bai Yinuo, shes a miracle.
Nevertheless, Bai Luo certainly has to arrange trustworthy people to do this task as soon as possible, because soon enough, arge number of immigrants wille to thisnd.
At that time, Bai Luo alone will not suffice as a security line.
The Ardennes have to be this nations firewall, bing Bai Luos eyes and ears, and monitoring all areas for him at any time.
TL Note: Should I keep calling these intelligent animals fairies? This is the trantion that I got, but it doesnt feel right. Im thinking of changing it to Gremlins, its a bit better, but still not right. If you guys have a better suggestion, please state it.
Chapter 66: Dont say anything, lets start the ceremony
Chapter 66: Don''t say anything, let''s start the ceremony
Miracle creature
When the old man and the elder sister learned about Bai Yinuos identity, they were once again shocked.
There is no problem with Bai Yinuos identity and there will never be.
Theres nothing more to say, lets prepare for the ceremony.
The number of miracles symbolizes the nations heritage and strength. It can increase national self-confidence.
Of course, the nation here is referring to miracle derivatives and miracle children.
Most miracle masters dont recognize the people who do not possess miracle power as their subjects. Such people mostly live in ignorance, unaware of even the existence of miracles.
ording to Saros, the specific ability of the miracle must be well protected.
Even their people mustnt know too much.
When Arden develops in the future, and the Ardennes each have their important duties, maybe a select few who can get the gist of several miracles can learn of some of their secrets.
There is no doubt about the loyalty of miracle children. With the addition of Bai Luos absolute order, they cant reveal it even if they want to.
So, under the auspices of the old uncle, everyone performed another oath ceremony to Bai Luo.
However, no one asked about Bai Yinuos ability and what kind of miracle creature she is. They all knew the importance of this matter.
The fourth miracle, this is the fourth one!
It wasnt just the Ardennes on the ind that conducted the oath ceremony, even the ones that have already done it before, such John, Fiora, and Gonia, joined as well.
This is a sacred and glorious moment, naturally, they want to be a part of it.
Umm, hello everyone, Im like Bai Yinuo, you can call me Xiao Bai.
She spoke in New Arden. This is something that Bai Luo personally taught her on the way here as a preparation for self-introduction.
Its unknown if its due to the power of miracles or her personal learning capacity, but Bai Yinuos learning speed is very high. She has learned a lot of words in just 6 or 7 days.
Although she still cant speak fluently, she has no problem understanding words and some simple sentences.
However, Bai Yinuo behaves yfully solely in front of Bai Luo.
When faced with others, she is very wary.
If no one takes the initiative to talk to her, the little girl will sit quietly in the corner, slowly eating her steamed buns. She is very well-behaved and sweet.
Old man!
Bai Luo told everyone to leave, then led Xiao Bai towards the old man.
Bai Yinuo is too peculiar. Bai Luo has tried many methods along the way in an attempt to dig in her miracle power, but nothing worked.
However, it was clearly written in the ck book that she had awakened.
Unawakened and explore yourself are twopletely different implications.
The former means that Bai Yinuo is still a mortal and thetter means that she is already a miracle creature, its just that her ability is too special for Bai Luo to discover.
In this regard, Bai Luo has only one thing to say, This matter is definitely the fault of the ck book.
You dont know Xiao Bais ability ?
The old man finally learned what had been bothering Bai Luo, so he suggested,
The one who is most familiar with miracles are other miracles. Why dont you let Lilith and Shirley judge?
Yes!
Bai Luo has always explored on his own. He has never thought of asking Shirley, I had simply been sitting in the shadows under themp!
So, Bai Luo called Shirley and Lilith and asked them to take a good look at Xiao Bai.
Shirley doesnt feel anything unusual, Shirley had always been with Bai Yinuo, and she had never felt anything out of the ordinary,
What about you Lilith?
I cant believe that such a miracle creature exists!
Unlike Shirley, Lilith eximed as soon as she saw Bai Yinuo, Is this really a miracle creature?
Liliths words immediately drew the attention of Saros and Issafeiya.
What do you mean by that?
The old man directly asked upon hearing Liliths words,
Is there anything special about Xiao Bai?
Its like this. The miracle energy of ordinary miracles is always being unconsciously released outward. Our miracle power is infinite, so a part of it is always overflowing.
This miracle power is one of the sources of miracle derivatives and miracle children.
Lilith took a deep breath before continuing, But Xiao Bais miracle power is coalescing inward.
A miracle power thats condensing inward?
Bai Luo and Issafeiya didnt realize what this entailed, but the old man did, She cant bestow the power of miracles on others?
Yes.
Thats exactly what Lilith tried to express, Thats why I found it so unbelievable.
It stands to reason that there is only one kind of miracle that is unable to grant power to other beingsbottom-level miracles.
Bottom-ss miracles cant produce a miracle race, not to mention create a miracle civilization. They generally can only bring convenience to peoples lives.
Up from low-level miracles, almost all miracles can emit the power of miracles, thus giving birth to miracle races, miracle children, and miracle derivatives.
What kind of miracle is Xiao Bai?
The old man asked Bai Luo, but even he didnt know,
It cant be determined.
The old man was speechless, Little Luo, as the miracle master, even you dont you know?
The information I got was that her level cant be evaluated.
Do even such miracles exist?
Even Issafeiya had a surprised expression on her face, something very rare.
How about this?
The old man said, Starting from tomorrow, I will test this child to check for any kind of special ability that she might possess.
After all, a bottom-level miracle cant have such tremendous miracle power.
The old uncle looked at Lilith, Am I right, Lady Lilith?
Youre right, old gentleman.
Lilith nodded and said, Her miracle power is above even that of Shirley and mine.
Such a miracle creature can never be bottom-level.
Bottom-level miracles do not possess such power.
Then Ill leave it to you, uncle.
Bai Luo has great trust in the old man. He is a perfect teacher. Everyone in the Arden n had been instructed by him.
He can always see through everyones talents at a nce, then quickly dig it out and teach them ording to it, allowing them to perform at their maximum potential in a short period.
Neither Bai Luo nor Issafeiya could see through Xiao Bais weird situation. The same goes for Lilith and Shirley, who are also miracle creatures.
However, Bai Luo was confident that his old man could do it. Hes just that capable.
Xiao Bai.
Bai Luo waved to Xiao Bai over and said,
From tomorrow, you will follow my old man. He will teach you a lot of knowledge and skills, but it will be hard. Xiao Bai, Can you endure hardship and learn well?
Um!
Xiaobai wasnt sure why, but she was filled with eagerness to acquire skills and help Bai Luo.
The old mans kindness is famous throughout the Arden n, especially to children. Naturally, many children are very fond of him, Little Helen, Sefini, and many other little girls often pester the old man to tell them stories.
Feiya, you alsoe along.
Although the old man is an excellent teacher, he is a man after all. He is bound to encounter many small inconveniences while teaching Xiao Bai, thats why he called Issafeiya to assist him.
This will be the end of this matter for now.
After settling Bai Yinuos arrangement, Bai Luo immediately thought about the sacrifice ceremony,
Also, Xiao Bai is a miracle of the lost kingdom faction. She is very fond of pastry. She said it has the taste of home.
Home?
The old man immediately reacted, Lost Kingdom?!
Could it be
Very likely!
Bai Luo nodded. The two immediately decided that they would use steamed buns, dumplings, bread, and other foods made from pastry or dough in the next sacrifice ceremony as tribute.
In such fashion, four days passed quietly.
Today is the agreed day for handover at sea. Bai Luo selected a group of male tree elves and sent them on this mission.
Their leader was Andreson and their guide was Gonia. Under the leadership of the two, they set out towards the transit ind to receive the first batch of livestock and horses.
Two more days passed.
In the past few days, Bai Yinuo was just like a studious pupil, following Issafeiya during the day, andpleting the homework assigned by the old man in the evening.
The old man still has a lot of things to do. He can only spare 2 hours a day to study Bai Yinuos miracle power with Issafeiyas assistance.
However, Bai Luo hadnt heard of a breakthrough in their study even after so many days.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!